summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/61005-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/61005-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/61005-0.txt7654
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7654 deletions
diff --git a/old/61005-0.txt b/old/61005-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 0261d7f..0000000
--- a/old/61005-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7654 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Floating Fancies among the Weird and the
-Occult, by Clara H. Holmes
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Floating Fancies among the Weird and the Occult
-
-Author: Clara H. Holmes
-
-Release Date: December 23, 2019 [EBook #61005]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FLOATING FANCIES AMONG WEIRD, OCCULT ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- FLOATING FANCIES
- AMONG THE
- WEIRD AND THE OCCULT.
-
-
- BY
-
- CLARA H. HOLMES.
-
-[Illustration]
-
- F. TENNYSON NEELY,
-
- PUBLISHER,
-
- LONDON. NEW YORK.
-
-
-
-
- Copyright, 1898,
-
- by
-
- CLARA H. HOLMES.
-
-
-
-
- TO MY FRIEND,
-
- WILLIAM MONTGOMERY.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS.
-
-
- PAGE
- NORDHUNG NORDJANSEN 7
-
- IN THE BEYOND 29
-
- THE TRAGEDY OF THE GNOMES 51
-
- AN UNFAIR EXCHANGE 67
-
- LIMITATIONS 99
-
- A TALE OF TWO PICTURES 119
-
- A NINETEENTH CENTURY GHOST 152
-
- WHAT BECAME OF THE MONEY? 169
-
- HIS FRIEND 196
-
- A TALE OF THE X RAY 214
-
- AN AVERTED TRAGEDY 231
-
-
-
-
- FLOATING FANCIES.
-
-
-
-
- NORDHUNG NORDJANSEN.
-
-
-Very many years ago, in an age when departures from the regular line of
-thought were accounted but vagaries of a diseased brain, when science
-was a thing of dread, and great knowledge deemed but sorcery, Nordhung
-Nordjansen was born, and grew to early manhood on the far northern coast
-of Norway.
-
-Through all his boyhood days—whenever he could steal away from his
-father and his father’s plodding work—he would climb the bold crags
-which overlooked the Northern Sea, and gaze with hungry eyes over the
-vast expanse of water.
-
-“If I could but know what lies beyond that cold horizon,” he would sigh.
-
-He expressed this longing to his father.
-
-“Get your mother a bundle of fagots, and pry not into the unknown,”
-answered his father, so sternly that Nordhung dared not mention it
-again, and being an obedient boy he went into the forest; but with every
-stick he gathered, he also gathered a doubt of his father’s wisdom.
-
-“How can it be wrong to wish to know what lies in that beautiful
-beyond?”
-
-He gathered another stick or two, and idly twirling them in his hand, he
-murmured, “My father says it is a sin to pry into that which is hidden;
-perhaps it is not hidden, but just lies there waiting to be admired, as
-did our beautiful Norway, long, long ago.”
-
-He piled the sticks in a little heap, and sat beside them, idly throwing
-pebbles at a little bird which sat on a branch, and mocked his
-restlessness with happy song.
-
-“I wish that I could know what lies beyond my sight. The sky has stooped
-down to meet the waves, and they are so glad that they leap and dimple
-in the sunlight. Oh, it must be very beautiful in that far country! Why
-must the longing for all things beautiful be a sin? It is no sin to
-work, to pick up fagots to make the pot boil, but I do not like to do
-this! My father says it is a sin to sit on the crags, and look across
-the sea, and wish and wish that I were a bird, so that I could fly; but
-I love to do that. I wonder why the sinful cannot be ugly, and those
-things which are right be beautiful and nice to do!”
-
-Thus the battle went on in this mind, thirsty for knowledge; a battle as
-old as man himself, with his ignorance, and the prejudice of false
-teaching.
-
-One day Nordhung climbed the boldest of the crags overlooking Tana
-Fiord, and gazed long and wistfully over the many islands which lay
-along the coast.
-
-A stately ship sailed out of Sylte Fiord, and made its way around the
-headland to the open sea. With fascinated gaze he watched it spread its
-white wings; the waves lapped and beat about its prow, it kept on its
-majestic way as though scorning their childish gambols. His heart
-swelled with eager desire; if he could but own that wonderful ship and
-sail away into the unknown! If he could but reach the home of the
-beautiful Aurora Borealis and search out its mysteries!
-
-There sprang into life in that hour the firm resolve that some day he
-would know—that some day _he_ would stand on the deck of a beautiful
-ship of his own, and proudly sail away into the pale glory of those
-northern skies, and discover the wonderful things lying beyond those
-opaline tints. Then the mist creeping up from the sea began to envelop
-him, and he cried aloud, thinking it a spirit sent to punish him for the
-sinfulness of his desires, and he ran home as fast as his legs could
-carry him.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Fifteen years later Neiharden Nordjansen, father of Nordhung Nordjansen,
-died and was buried in the little churchyard; he was born, he breathed,
-he ate, he slept, he died and was buried with his ancestors; what more
-could man desire? Before the tears were dried upon his cheeks Nordhung
-remembered that he was free, and his heart throbbed with impatience.
-Three years more passed by; he stood upon the deck of an outgoing ship,
-his shoulders thrown back, his head erect; proudly conscious that he was
-commander. He bawled arrogantly to the sailors; he cast his eyes over
-the great spread of canvas, set to catch ever little flurry of wind, and
-lifted his chin a trifle higher.
-
-“Commander Nordjansen!” he murmured delightedly.
-
-Away to the north-northeast he sailed. Threading his way carefully past
-the many rocky islands, he entered the frozen sea; ever in danger,
-trembling at the near approach of icebergs, or crouching awe-stricken in
-the shadow of their immensity, yet never did Nordhung forget that he was
-“Commander Nordjansen.”
-
-After long, weary months of sailing, when provisions ran low, when cold
-and hunger had pinched the sailors sorely, they openly grumbled at
-Nordjansen’s rule; they wearied for home, for wives and sweethearts.
-
-“Why seek further?” cried one; “we are already too far from home!”
-
-“What do we seek?” said another bitterly.
-
-“A fool’s desire! The commander’s Jack-o-lantern!” answered a third
-derisively.
-
-But though they grumbled and cast many black looks, the tones were low
-and they were careful that they spoke behind his back.
-
-Nordjansen paced his deck with fierce impatience; he strained his eyes
-for indication of that which he sought—the North Pole. The beautiful
-Aurora Borealis lighted his way with streaming flames of red, that
-quivered into golden glory, or faded into palest silver—only to flame,
-and shoot, and dart across the heavens again like fantastic, serpent
-tongues; he approached the beautiful wonder—it seemed to him not one jot
-nearer than in the beginning of his journey. His heart lay heavy within
-him.
-
-He surprised the fierce, scowling glances of his sailors, as by twos and
-threes they grumbled together. He sternly ordered them about their
-business; they grumbled still more as they obeyed.
-
-His heart sank with dread; the chill wind blew through the frozen
-cordage, and whistling shrilly, mocked the lure of his lifetime. Was all
-his effort to end in failure; were all his hopes and lofty ambitions to
-yield no fruition? Was he never—never to fathom the secret of the
-Unknown and the Wonderful?
-
-For hours he paced the deck; true, at his command the sailors had slunk
-away, but with scowls of bitter hate; each heart filled with wrath and
-grievous longing. Habit of obedience is strong, and Nordjansen was
-commander, as he was careful that they should remember.
-
-In his pacing to and fro he passed the compass; he paused in
-astonishment, the needle was vibrating strangely, and he became
-conscious that the vessel was no longer going steadily on her
-course—although the water appeared smooth—but was pitching in short,
-sudden lurches; now slightly to the right, then to the left;
-quivering—quivering—like some frightened living thing.
-
-Strange thrills ran through his body; a terrible fear shook him.
-
-The flames of the Aurora seemed to hang directly over the ship, and to
-be of a fiery hue, anon changing to all the prismatic colors of the
-rainbow, so brilliant as to frighten him; a thousand fiery tongues
-seemed to lick at the reeling ship, as though to devour her, and all
-contained therein. He covered his eyes with his shaking hands to shade
-his tortured eyeballs from their satanic gambolings.
-
-One by one the terrified sailors crept on deck and huddled together,
-talking in awed whispers, or crouched around the mast in abject fear. At
-last three, more bold—or more desperate—than the others, walked up to
-Nordjansen; one, a grizzled old fellow, pulled his tangled forelock
-awkwardly.
-
-“What do you wish?” asked Nordjansen sternly.
-
-“If you please, sir, me and my mates wants to know if so be as you’ll
-turn back. We’ve naught to eat, and it’s sore goin’ without feed, when
-it’s growin’ cold—c-o-l-d-e-r e-v-e-r-y m-i-n-u-t-e,” his teeth
-chattering so that he could scarcely speak.
-
-“Go below! You cowards!” shouted Nordjansen fiercely. “Cold! You are
-frightened! No wonder your teeth chatter like the boughs of the trees in
-the winter wind!” he shrieked, hoarse with rage. They crept away, more
-affrighted of his wrath than of the cold or the fiery phenomenon over
-their heads.
-
-Nordjansen drew himself up proudly:
-
-“Let them not presume to dictate to me; _I_ am the commander! But it
-_is_ c-o-l-d; y-e-s, c-o-l-d;” his lips trembled, and _his_ teeth
-chattered so that his speech halted.
-
-The strange thrills increased in force, and shot through him in more
-rapid succession.
-
-A wind had arisen, which each moment increased in velocity. Of a sudden
-the ship lurched wildly, then spun half around, and with an awful thud
-the iron sheathing of her bow adhered to the North Pole, as the cambric
-needle is attached to the magnet with which children play. One glimpse
-of icebergs so awful, so terrible in their magnitude; higher than the
-highest peaks of the Himalayas, numerous beyond computing; each one a
-perfect prism, lighted into a blinding radiance of color by the midnight
-sun. Nordjansen knew that he had found the home of the Aurora Borealis.
-He had scant time to notice these wonders; all that he saw in that
-fleeting glance made a horrible impression upon his awe-struck mind, yet
-no one thought was distinct or clearly defined—one awful throe of fear
-possessed him.
-
-The wind had increased to a shrieking gale, and although the force of
-magnetism held the vessel sealed to the pole, it quivered, groaned, and
-strained for release like a living thing.
-
-Nordjansen’s knees trembled; he turned his terror-stricken gaze away
-from the awful illumination—the dizzy commingling of rays of every
-hue—from the vast, unnumbered prisms of ice; his eyeballs ached with the
-glare; which, though so brilliant, was permeated with a chill more
-terrible than the rigor of death.
-
-As in affright he turned his eyes away it was but to encounter another
-horror; before him lay a cavernous entrance, glooming downward and
-forward, into the very bowels of the earth; he loosed his hold upon the
-mast—to which he had been clinging for support—to wipe the cold drops of
-perspiration from his brow, brought there by terror. He wished his
-sailors were on deck that he might hear the sound of a human voice. He
-wished—he wished that he had been less harsh. When all is well we are
-filled with self-sufficiency, but when adversity comes upon us we crave
-human sympathy as much as does the little child who holds up a hurt hand
-for mother’s healing kiss.
-
-He had no sooner loosed his hold upon the mast than the strong wind
-lifted him bodily, and carried him—feet foremost—into the terrors of the
-abyss which swallowed him up in darkness. He had no time for thought as
-he was borne rapidly forward; swept along as a feather is borne on the
-autumn gale; he lay on his back, as the swimmer floats on the water, his
-arms pressed closely to his sides, his feet held stiffly together. The
-strange incongruous thought occurred to him: “This is the position in
-which I shall be placed when I am dead; my feet will lie thus, side by
-side; my hands should be crossed upon my breast—” he tried to raise his
-hands and so place them, but found that he had no power to stir them. “I
-wonder if I am dead! Is this the dread change?” He laughed whimsically,
-for at this instant the strong wind, sweeping his hair backward, made
-his head itch; that was no _post-mortem_ sensation.
-
-A strange rumbling noise greeted his ears; the clank of ponderous
-machines, the whirr of enormous belts, as the earth turned on her axis.
-The wind, which had been bitterly cold, grew gradually warmer; a
-strange, dreamy lassitude stole over him, a wavy, half-light helped to
-soothe his senses.
-
-On—on, he floated; how long he knew not; days—weeks—he had no idea as to
-time. A desperate hunger assailed him; he fancied that trees loaded with
-luscious fruits mocked him as he was swept by; odors strange but
-delightful seemed to fill his whole being with longing; his mouth
-dripped with moisture. Oh, how dreadful the onward sweeping! Would it
-never end?
-
-All sound had died away—I should say—had been left behind; no more
-creaking and groaning of the horribly ponderous machinery; but a silence
-still more horrible reigned. We have little realization of what perfect
-silence would be. Our world is one vast hubbub. Who ever knew the day or
-night, the time or place, that we did not hear the rush of the wind
-among the treetops; the calls of birds; the lowing of cattle; the bark
-of a dog, or the blow of an ax; perhaps the crack of a whip? Noise,
-noise everywhere, and at all times. Were perfect silence to reign for
-one hour, the tones of the human voice would strike upon the ear with
-the force of a blow.
-
-Nordhung must have swooned; how long he remained in this unconscious
-state he had no means of knowing; indeed, he felt that here time was
-not. As his faculties once more became active, he noticed, first, that
-he was being carried forward much more slowly; secondly, that instead of
-going straight ahead, he was describing an immense circle, with an
-occasional sharp turn. He also observed that the wavering light had
-increased to a steady white glow, a brilliancy almost blinding to his
-unaccustomed eyes; faint sounds came to him from time to time, not like
-the ponderous noises which had affrighted him, but human
-sounds—laughter—a child’s cry—but with something strange in the tone.
-His heart swelled rapturously! Was he nearing the earth’s surface again?
-Oh, that he might once more sit on the crags of Norway, and look upon
-his beautiful land!
-
-We are prone to consider that most beautiful which we looked upon while
-the heart was young; then, all the world was fair, and we loved much.
-
-When disappointments have come to us, and hope has grown jaded, we look
-back, even upon a rocky desolation, and say in all sincerity, “How
-beautiful it was,” not knowing that it was but our hearts’ hopes that
-were beautiful. Alas, _that were_!
-
-Nordhung sadly thought: “My father was right, and I am well punished for
-prying into the unknown.”
-
-Sounds became more distinctly audible; the wind had fallen to a gentle
-breeze, and he felt himself settling, settling as you have seen a
-balloon descend as the gas gradually escaped.
-
-Gently he floated into the midst of an excited group, who scattered with
-cries of fear and wonder. Strange sounds issued from these strange
-beings; tones of dismay, and astonishment, in which no one voice
-differed from another; a thin sound, lacking timbre; as the wind blows
-with the angry force of the storm, or gently sighs of a placid summer
-day—so these voices were in anger high and shrill, in joy softly
-reaching the consciousness. Their bodies—if that could be called a body
-which possessed no substance—were as strange as their voices, being but
-a vapor surrounding the soul—the shadow of a form; each emotion, thought
-or impulse was therefore plainly discernible. Of speech there was no
-need, consequently there was none; all sound emitted was but that of
-spontaneity; laughter, cries of wonder, horror, and the like.
-
-The shriek of amazement that greeted his ears; the strange appearance of
-the people; the weird surroundings so impressed Nordjansen that little,
-cold shivers chased each other down his spine. He saw their thought,
-their wonder and fear; as I have said, there was no need of language;
-each spirit saw, and perfectly comprehended the thought of the other; it
-was cause of amazement to these people that they could not see his
-thought—the working of his mind; this wonderful fact—much more than the
-mode of his advent, or of his presence—dominated each intelligence.
-
-He raised upon his elbow, and watched their growing awe; presently, he
-saw this thought leap into one mind: “It is a God!” Instantly half a
-dozen minds followed suit, the spark igniting the tinder as readily in
-these strange intelligences, as it does among us. He watched with
-fascinated curiosity the skepticism, the doubt, the hesitation, changing
-to a slow growth of belief in the various understandings.
-
-Above all his wonder, above all his curiosity—a minimum of awe, and much
-gratified vanity—one fact made itself felt; he was hungry, and he said
-so.
-
-The panic was terrible! A multitudinous shriek answered him; no
-variation in sound, no distinction of voices—a single, horrible note of
-fear—and they flitted away—I cannot say walk, or run—for how can a vapor
-do either?—they floated away in affright.
-
-He, seeing their dismayed thought, laughed; he arose to his feet,
-stretched his muscles; it seemed enjoyable to stand upright once more
-after lying inert for so long a time.
-
-As he moved about another shriek arose; the sound held an element of the
-horrible in that one level, unvarying tone, and sent a fresh shiver
-adown his spine. Soon, however, curiosity overcame their fear, and one
-by one they timidly floated toward him; one, more courageous than the
-rest, came so close that the vapory body half-encircled him; a
-wonderfully pleasant sensation went through all his being; a moist
-warmth, which conveyed a sense of fellowship—a kinship of soul, pure and
-delightful.
-
-One after another gained courage, and approached, until he was
-completely enveloped in the living mist. He saw the growing worship in
-every mind; that adoration of the mysterious, which ofttimes serves for
-a worship of the divine.
-
-“It is well,” thought Nordjansen, “Nordhung, people always look up to
-you; these people recognize your superiority!”
-
-Notwithstanding his satisfaction, and self-laudation, he did not forget
-that he was very hungry; he opened his mouth and pointed down his
-throat, and used his jaws as though masticating; only bewilderment
-greeted his most eloquent pantomime. How could they understand? Being
-without body or substance they needed no food except that which entered
-each vapory environment by absorption. Then occurred a strange thing to
-Nordjansen; he cried out in anguish: “My God! Must I starve?”
-
-He sighed; a long, deep inspiration, and was instantly conscious of a
-delicious sweetness in his mouth, a taste like a strange, but most
-luscious fruit. He repeated the indrawing process until he felt
-perfectly satisfied, without the unpleasantness which repletion gives.
-
-He wandered around a space which seemed inclosed, to which he could find
-no limit; he had no conception of distance, perspective was lost in a
-bewildering unreality of all surroundings; for instance, Nordhung
-thought that he beheld a most beautiful tree, he desired a nearer view;
-he wandered on and on until exhausted before he realized that here,
-space, like time, had no known law; such being the case, of course,
-Nordjansen had no means of knowing how long he dwelt in this strange
-place.
-
-All these fantastic beings, with one exception, worshiped him as a God
-sent among them for some great, but unknown purpose; he, seeing their
-awe and worship, took pains to foster and increase it. To himself he
-said: “Nordhung, you are indeed great; these beings know it; they are
-fine creatures!” He lifted his shoulders a trifle more, and endeavored
-to assume a godlike tread.
-
-The one exception of which I have spoken was a female; she worshiped him
-as a woman often does, when she should but love. She hovered around him
-by night and by day, she enveloped him, she would have permeated him;
-she watched his every act, she hung upon, and learned to interpret his
-looks; she suited herself to his moods, and her thoughts to his desires
-as nearly as she could divine them; in fact, she would have thought his
-thoughts could she have seen them as he saw hers.
-
-He learned many things which to him were very strange; he found the
-source of the illumination of this place, a light that shone with steady
-radiance; not as our sun shines for a few hours which we call day, and
-kindly gives place to the darkness of night, that many may rest from
-toil, and a few may sneak into evil under cover of its shadow. The two
-poles, one entering from the north, the other from the south, here
-formed a positive and a negative; which, with the power engendered as
-the world turns on her axis, was made to produce an electric light of
-wonderful brilliancy. He also learned to communicate his desires to
-these beings with whom he mingled. Their amazement at his flesh, bone,
-sinews, hidden mind, in fact, his entire personality grew continually;
-they could not understand how such a condition could exist; _he_ was to
-them a miracle, consequently to be worshiped.
-
-Nordjansen grew to admire these souls, so perfectly pure; so free from
-all deceit, and truthful perforce; loving and faithful, as no taint of
-evil _could_ find lodgment in their transparent minds.
-
-Pure and sweet as they were, his heart at times grew sick for his own
-kind, and instead of the faint, moist, languorous atmosphere, with never
-a disturbing storm, he longed for the rocky promontories of his Norway;
-the reverberation of the rolling thunder among the hills, and the wild
-lashing of the sea on the rocky base of the cliffs. Sometimes he
-dreamed—half-awake, half-asleep—that the briny spray was dashing in his
-face, and thought that he could taste the pungent savor of the salt, and
-awoke to find the tears trickling down his cheek, moistening his tongue.
-His heart grew faint unto sickness for the light of the sun, and the
-shifting shadows of the clouds on the distant hills, where the grass
-grew like a flower-decked carpet, and the white sheep bleated lovingly
-to one another. And oh! for a sight of the stately, white-robed ships as
-they sailed away into the unknown which he now deplored. He numbly
-wondered what had become of his good ship, Nord Rhyn.
-
-Alas, that he had not been content with his father’s land, and his
-father’s homely ways!
-
-He grew unutterably weary of the unreality of all things surrounding
-him, he longed for the interchange of day and night; he longed for
-food—actual food—with a throe of maddening pain, so keen was his desire;
-he longed for creatures of flesh and blood, with their inborn
-predilection for evil, which gave the doing of right things so much
-sweeter flavor. He wearied of the love of the She which so completely
-enveloped him, as men ever tire of that which is so wholly their own
-that they cannot for one fascinating hour escape it; it is worse than a
-diet of sweets, although the effect is the same, a nauseated surfeit.
-
-She, poor soul! She learned to dread his scowling brow, his harsh tone;
-to shrink and tremble in wild affright whenever he ordered her away; she
-sought ever to win a more kindly regard by added devotion, by hanging
-more fondly and constantly about him. After all she differed not so
-greatly from her sisters on the face of the earth. He grew more
-intolerant of her presence, and violently ordered her to leave him; he
-noted her agony of fear, her deathless devotion, and her hopeless pain
-with indifference, as with a cry of despair she turned away.
-
-He seized the opportunity and fled, whither he knew not; he could but
-die, which meant surcease from all the wild longings that so beset him.
-On, ever onward! How far! How long! Oh, it was terror not to know—to
-have no account of time—no knowledge of distance; it was like sailing a
-ship through eternal void, no landmarks—no limit—just on, and on—so far
-as he had knowledge of it.
-
-Ah! A change came over him. The spirit of the explorer stirred once more
-within him. He felt that he was once again describing an immense circle,
-as had been his experience upon entering; he felt that there was a
-reason for this, and his mind became busy trying to solve the problem.
-
-“There is some purpose in this; come to think of it, there is a purpose
-in most things, and I shall arrive at an understanding of this one,” he
-murmured complacently.
-
-His surroundings were visibly changing, distance seemed tangible, all
-things more real. A strange awesome stillness had fallen around him like
-a mantle of dread, and every instant seemed to deepen its intensity; the
-air, from being languorously balmy, had grown chill, and a strong
-current hurried him forward.
-
-His perplexed mind began to grasp the solution which had evaded him;
-were it not for these many turnings, and the immensity of the circle,
-the cold draught from Pole to Pole would sweep through with all the
-devastating force of a cyclone. He stopped and straightened himself,
-bringing his hands together with a resounding thwack: “To be sure! Why,
-of course! Nordhung, I thought you would master the problem; there is
-very little that baffles you!” he cried approvingly.
-
-His voice sounded horrible; it echoed, and re-echoed like the laughter
-of a thousand demons; in wild affright he started to run, but stumbled
-and fell; a groan was wrung from his lips as he tried to rise; he
-thought he heard a soft sigh, and a moist, warm vapor swept his bruised
-cheek like a tender, clinging kiss. He stumbled to his feet regardless
-of his wounds, and screamed out, as he struck furiously into the
-darkness: “Go back; go to your own kind; I hate you!” he screamed,
-crazed with rage and his fear of restraint, and as he was—as purely
-animal fear ever is—brutal. A single, sad note answered him; sad as the
-wail of the autumn wind when the last leaf floats down to earth; sad as
-the cry of the Soul which—seeing Heaven’s wide-open gate—must still pass
-by on the other side; as sad—oh, saddest of all, as when all love’s
-hopes lie slain by one’s best beloved. Adieu! adieu!
-
-His hand was again lifted to strike, and—“Ah!” he caught his breath in a
-sharp gasp; a gust of wind lifted him off his feet, precisely as in
-entering, forcing his hands close to his sides, feet pressed
-together—toes up—like the feet of the dead. Swift, swifter he sped; all
-thought, all feeling lost in that mad rush; a vague consciousness alone
-remained to him. It seemed that for ages he was borne along, then into
-his dim consciousness entered the same rumbling sounds; heavy, jarring,
-indistinguishable noises; cold, colder grew the atmosphere, the wind
-pierced to the marrow of his bones; his very vitals seemed freezing.
-Happily he lost consciousness.
-
-
-For many days a wild storm swept the far southern sea, and a half-dozen
-sailors, with their small boat, were thrown upon a rocky point which was
-continually lashed by the icy waves; there they found a gaunt,
-white-haired old man, who sobbed at sight of them. When, after weeks of
-suffering from cold and hunger, they again put to sea in their small
-boat, they took the old man with them.
-
-After many days of suffering—days which were like a horrible dream of
-cloudless sky and lapping water, with never a drop to quench their
-thirst; a ball of fire by day, which yet gave no grateful warmth, and a
-maddening calm of moon at night; a nightmare of wandering thoughts, and
-gibbering tongues, amid which the face of Nordjansen looked like a
-fabled Gorgon, with eyes of restless fire—after many days of this
-inexpressible horror they were taken on board a ship bound for the East
-Indies.
-
-Nordjansen had crouched down by a coil of rope, his long gray beard hung
-in matted strings, his scant white hair tossed wildly in the breeze. A
-seaman, attending to his duty, stumbled over a loose end of the rope and
-came near falling; he gave vent to an impatient exclamation in his
-native tongue—Norwegian. No matter how fluently one speaks a foreign
-language, in moments of emotion the tongue falls naturally into its
-national speech.
-
-Nordjansen sprang to his feet, his eyes glowing wildly; his words came
-tumbling over each other in voluble incoherency; he clasped his
-compatriot’s knees and kissed the hands that would have pushed him away;
-the fiery light died out of his eyes, leaving them sad and pathetic; at
-last the man understood, and lifting him to his feet said kindly:
-
-“Tell me what you wish?”
-
-“I want to go to my Norway! I wish for my friends! I am weary of strange
-lands, and stranger things! I long for the land of my birth, and would
-once more hear our beloved language spoken by all!” he poured forth
-volubly.
-
-“Yes, yes!” answered his friend soothingly, as he hurried away.
-
-Nordjansen’s eyes followed him hungrily, and from that time he watched
-the leaping waves with glad delight as he stood for hours at the prow of
-the boat.
-
-“Fly! Begone! Away with you, that the more speedily I may see my beloved
-land,” he would cry with all the happy abandon of childhood.
-
-He waylaid Varman, and plied him with endless questions until the man
-took every means of keeping out of his sight.
-
-Day followed day in sickening monotony, until Nordjansen laid his aching
-head upon his coil of rope and wept in weariness of heart.
-
-“I shall never see my land again; Varman is deceiving me. I wish that I
-had been less unkind to She; I should know _her_ thought; _She_ would
-not deceive me!”
-
-He was so soon regretting that which he had cast side so carelessly,
-forgetful that dead love knows no resurrection; neither can the divine
-passion be put on or off as easily as we can reconsider our decision as
-to cast-off garments.
-
-Thus he fretted until the hours were as days, and the days interminable;
-when they hailed a passing ship, and he was transferred to the
-homeward-bound vessel, and thus at last he reached the haven of his
-desire—Norway.
-
-As his old feet tottered through the streets of his native place, all
-things looked sad and strange; he looked piteously around, seeking a
-familiar countenance, and when he found not one, he hid his face in his
-shaking hands and wept aloud.
-
-Little children hid in their mothers’ gowns, and the old people shook
-their heads stolidly when he asked in trembling tones if they knew his
-old-time friends, and they replied, in accents of wonder:
-
-“We know them not; we heard never the names.”
-
-He asked but one more question: “Did you know my beautiful ship, the
-Nord Rhyn, and her goodly crew? I was her commander!” with a sad attempt
-at his old air of pride.
-
-“No, no! We never heard of such a ship,” they answered impatiently. He
-sighed deeply and sadly, as he turned away, and climbed to the summit of
-the crags his memory held so dear.
-
-At last he stood on the rocky height and looked around with saddened
-eyes; it seemed as though the sun shone less bright, and that the hills
-had grown bald and ugly; and as he looked toward the north which had so
-fascinated him in the long ago, it appeared cold and forbidding. He sank
-down forlornly, and with hand closed over his dim eyes he watched ever
-the white-clad ships sailing past, and eagerly peered at each to learn
-her name.
-
-“The Nord Rhyn will soon come into port; my sailors must have heard of
-their commander’s return; they will know, and welcome me,” he would
-repeat again and again, persistently clinging to this last hope.
-
-At times when the autumn winds sighed he would start up tremulously; “It
-is _She_! I hear her voice! I wish that she would come!” He sighed
-sorrowfully for the jewel which he had thrown away.
-
-One sweet spring morn found him, still with that quietude which ends all
-weariness; he had found rest on the highest crag overlooking Tana Fiord,
-on the same spot where he had sat and wished with restless heart in his
-boyhood days. A sweet moisture rested on his cheek, a happy smile
-touched his lips and the careworn wrinkles had smoothed away from his
-brow. Perhaps She had known his sad longing, and with love’s tender
-forgiving had answered his call in that last hour; the hour in which
-with clearer vision and unselfish thought he stood on the threshold of
-the higher plane.
-
-With kindly hands the simple people laid him away, afraid to neglect or
-despise one of “God’s Children,” as they called those of unbalanced
-mind; and as they passed around the open grave, each cast in a flower
-and whispered pityingly: “God receive the poor old lunatic!”
-
-
-
-
- IN THE BEYOND.
-
-
-The summer sun beat oppressively down upon the heads of August Blair and
-Aimee Herne, as they walked their horses slowly down the hilly road.
-Aimee took off her hat and fanned her heated face: “Mercy! the lower
-regions can’t be much hotter than this!”
-
-August laughed as he flicked at the overhanging branches of the trees
-with his whip: “According to all accounts there isn’t very much shade
-there.”
-
-“Just at present I could imagine only a mitigation of heat and a
-perpetual breeze, as fitly belonging to that plane of existence,”
-replied Aimee, in that light tone which either means nothing or hits the
-truth without positive conception of its being such.
-
-“That speech embodies every person’s idea of heaven, doesn’t it? We wish
-most earnestly for the condition we find lacking to our comfort in this
-world; thus, to-day a cool wind and shade seem most desirable; next week
-it might be quite different——”
-
-“A fire for instance,” said Aimee sarcastically.
-
-“That is another of man’s ideas constructed from the purely material,
-and grafted into the spiritual tree; burning by fire is man’s conception
-of the worst possible torment. Our ideas of the hereafter—and
-incidentally of heaven—are very vague and uncertain; no mind can build
-higher than its purest ideal, and our knowledge gained only from the
-material world cannot grasp the spiritual. We speculate a little, and
-take a flight in this or that direction; but like a bird at
-night—bewildered by the arc lights in the street we fall back to
-earth—and material things for all our types of happiness.”
-
-Aimee threw up her hand impatiently, “Oh, what ideas! I don’t want to
-talk about such things; I prefer thinking how pleasant it is under this
-great old oak. Let us rest here, August.”
-
-“All right,” he answered as he alighted and assisted her from the
-saddle. They seated themselves on a grassy knoll at the foot of the
-tree, and restfully watched the horses crop the short, sweet grass.
-
-August’s thought seemed to persistently linger on the subject of the
-beyond: “There could be nothing more heavenly than this—were one’s mind
-but in perfect accord with one’s surroundings,” said he.
-
-“Which very seldom happens to be the case,” answered Aimee.
-
-“Our own discordant restlessness is all that hinders this world from
-actually being heaven!” replied he emphatically.
-
-“Oh, nonsense! This is earth, and that is good enough for me; I do not
-wish to think on such gruesome subjects; life is so pleasant. Some time
-I must prepare for eternity, I suppose; but I wish to enjoy myself now;
-it is time enough when I have grown old to be solemn, and give up all
-pleasures,” she half-pouted.
-
-August laid his head back against the boll of the tree and laughed
-heartily. “So you think that one must be solemn to prepare for eternity?
-In the first place we are in eternity now—the present is just as much a
-part of eternity as the future state will be; eternity is only an
-expression, meaning all time; it always was and always will be, and it
-seems to me that the very best way to prepare for the future state is to
-be innocently happy in this——”
-
-“_I_ think that you are talking nonsense—you make me afraid!”
-
-“Of what are you afraid? Afraid of opening the door to step into the
-next room? Afraid to go to sleep in the evening of life, to awaken in
-the sunlit morning of an advanced day? I’ll tell you what, Aimee, if I
-go before you do—and return is possible—I will come back and tell you
-what I find in the Beyond.”
-
-Aimee jumped up nervously, and walked away without speaking.
-
-August arose at the same time, and leaned against the trunk of the tree.
-“Come back here!” he called.
-
-“No, indeed! I do not want to hear that kind of talk,” she replied
-irritably.
-
-The clouds had been gathering in the west, and once or twice the thunder
-had growled menacingly; but in the shelter of the trees they had not
-observed the signals of the coming storm.
-
-A great drop of rain struck Aimee on the cheek, causing her to utter an
-exclamation of surprise.
-
-“Come here, Aimee!” called August again, holding out his hands, a smile
-on his lips; her petulance amused him.
-
-At that instant a bolt of lightning shot from the sky, blinding and
-bewildering Aimee; it appeared to be at her very feet; her scream of
-affright was drowned by the crash and reverberation of the thunder; she
-essayed to go to August for protection, but a numbness paralyzed her
-brain and limbs; the horses snorted wildly, and galloped away over the
-road toward home.
-
-In a short time Aimee aroused herself, and called quaveringly, “August!
-August!” but received no reply.
-
-She made an effort to cross the road, but her head swayed dizzily and
-her limbs refused to support her body; a cloud-like haze seemed to float
-between herself and August, where he sat apparently leaning back easily
-against the tree. A few great drops of rain plashed down—making
-miniature globes in the dust of the street—they pelted her in the face
-and served to revive her a little.
-
-“August! August!” she called complainingly; still he made no reply. She
-shaded her eyes with her hand and peered at him wonderingly; she thought
-the sunlight was dazzling her vision, everything appeared blurred,
-distorted and out of proportion; she petulantly resented the smile upon
-August’s lips, she thought that he derided her fear.
-
-“It’s mean of you August!” she whimpered as she giddily crossed the
-dusty road, staggering from side to side as she walked.
-
-The clouds had been gathering thick and fast, and the gloom of a late
-twilight prevailed; the heavy thunder crashed and roared,
-following—almost blending with—the blinding flashes of electricity.
-
-As she dropped at his feet complainingly, the flood gates of heaven
-seemed opened; she crept to him, and reached up her arms to clasp his
-neck in a childishly confident way: “Oh, protect me, August! Do let us
-seek shelter!”
-
-As her arms closed about his neck his head fell forward inertly, the
-body lurched over heavily, fell from her weak arms and rolled over
-sidewise. The heavy rumble of the thunder, the roar of the rain, the
-wild swaying of the sodden branches, and the flapping of the wet leaves
-drowned her frightened cries.
-
-“Help! help!” she shrieked again and again; at times high and shrill,
-again, almost inarticulate—scarcely above a hoarse whisper—as clutching
-at his clothing she frantically tried to lift him and hold him erect.
-
-“Oh, August, my darling, what ails you? Speak to me! Speak to me!” she
-cried wildly.
-
-A half-dozen men came dashing down the hill; they had spoken with August
-and Aimee as they passed on their way; then when the storm was at its
-height, seeing the horses galloping by riderless, they knew that some
-accident must have befallen them.
-
-Aimee saw them coming, and redoubled her cries.
-
-“What is the matter?” “Are you hurt?” “Were you thrown from your
-horses?” It was a babel of sounds; a confusion of questions.
-
-“I do not know! Oh, it is August!” answered Aimee incoherently.
-
-“Stand back,” said one who had been stooping over August. Continuing in
-a low tone, “He is dead, struck by lightning.”
-
-“No! no! no!” shrieked Aimee shrilly: “He was speaking but an instant
-ago; can’t you see that he is not dead! Why, he is smiling!”
-
-She clasped him more closely in her arms, and rocked herself back and
-forth as a mother soothes her child. Gently they loosed her hold, and
-through the sobbing trees bore their dripping burden to the nearest
-farmhouse, soothing Aimee’s frantic grief with sympathetic words.
-
-August had been so amused at Aimee’s petulance and childish fear that he
-had reached out his hands to call her to him as he would have called a
-wayward child; in this attitude the descending bolt struck him. He
-experienced for one brief instant the shock and sense of earthly pain,
-followed immediately by a feeling of lightness and freedom—which none
-but children experience in the physical body, and they but seldom—glad
-to be, glorying in existence—which, instead of being lost through the
-change, had become intensified and augmented. It seemed that a film had
-been swept from his sight; all things were clearer and larger; and
-things which had appeared enveloped in mystery—difficult to
-understand—stood out plain and simple, like the white letters upon a
-blackboard.
-
-His spirit, freed from earthly aches and pains, from the uncomfortable
-sense of incumbrance, rose like a bird on the wing; his first sense of
-bewilderment—caused by his rapid transit through space—gave place to an
-exalted delight as he beheld the wonderful panorama spread out before
-him—waves of silvery hue, tinged with violet shades—exactly proportioned
-one with another—like a softly lapping, iridescent sea; long, low slopes
-clothed in the same subdued color swept by him; he grew weary of the
-sameness, and wished that he might catch a glimpse of the mountains
-which should lie beyond those hills; their deep shadows and high lights
-would be a restful change. Even as the discontent swept over him he
-plunged into a gulf of shadows—shadows filled with silent voices—desire
-made manifest without sound or motion—the spiritual understanding of the
-purely spiritual.
-
-The multitudinous shadows were on every side; pressing on the right,
-crowding on the left; before him and in the rear; close, closer—urging
-for companionship; shrieking for guidance through the gulf of the vast
-Unknown; through the trackless No Land which lies between the material
-and the spiritual world. He felt their silent despairing cry, that they
-were lost in this horrible void; they clutched at him as he swept past
-them, and although there was no sound all this reached his spiritual
-consciousness like the roar of the tempest, or the tumult and crash of
-falling worlds, so magnified was his understanding of all things.
-
-The commotion horrified him; instincts of the plane of life now left
-behind prompted resentment; he would have fought the impalpable—given
-physical blows to things of no substance—to shadows. He felt a strange,
-incongruous sense of mirth as he realized the absurdity of it—was he not
-a disembodied spirit among a countless throng like unto himself? A wave
-of pity for himself and all that surging throng swept over him.
-
-He was carried rapidly onward, although he realized no volition of his
-own; darker, darker grew the way; all the accompanying shadows
-disappeared until there was nothing to stir the deadly silence and
-gloom; his longing for sound became torture—it was like holding the
-breath expecting disaster—he felt an agonized desire to scream, and thus
-break this horrible, waveless void into billows of uproar. This laying
-off the flesh—and retaining all of the spiritual activity augmented by
-being set so entirely free from all limitations of the material plane,
-yet without chart or compass on the unknown spiritual sea, was
-suggestive of difficulties bordering upon punishment, instead of the
-unalloyed happiness expected.
-
-He grew very weary of this continued progress, with no known end in
-view; it is the hope of accomplishment which makes all things—even
-waiting—bearable. He whimsically likened himself to a fly in a sea of
-ink; he was but a somber atom in a shroud of darkness, just a trifle
-more dense than his environment.
-
-After that which seemed to him ages of time and limitless
-space—forgetful that beyond the physical life there could exist neither
-time nor space, as both are of man’s comprehension—the density lightened
-a trifle; a seeming wall rose somberly before him, a tantalizing
-suggestion of a means of ingress; and as he looked in fear and amaze a
-door opened, from which there issued a blinding light, and illumined by
-its rays he beheld a creature more beautiful than the imagination of man
-ever conceived.
-
-The strong, onward-bearing current seemed at once to set in that
-direction; thus, he became aware that his wish, his desire, governed the
-current; heretofore he had drifted aimlessly—having no body to
-control—and failing to comprehend that the spirit could be directed. The
-knowledge came to him as does that which we call intuition—which is
-nothing more nor less than spiritual understanding—that his wish
-controlled the spirit, as his desire had governed the body.
-
-We often hear the departed spoken of as the “shade;” he found that upon
-which he now gazed quite the reverse; a luminosity—outlining a charming
-vagueness—a suggestion of the beautiful rather than a fact. The reality
-never yet possessed the lure for man which suggestion holds; there was a
-delusion of starry eyes, flowing hair, lips glowing with the enticement
-of kisses, like the bewilderment of an entrancing dream; a seeming vague
-roundness of form, which was but a figment of the desire.
-
-Warm and languorous grew the compelling current; fear fell away, a mad
-desire for possession taking its place. His gaze seemed fixed upon the
-entrancing vision. He was almost within the portal when a shudder ran
-through his spirit as a chill goes through the body; a sudden wavering
-of the spiritual vision, then—an appalled shrinking.
-
-The dismay caused a quick turning of the onward-bearing force, which
-shot him out into the darkness; the door closed behind him, and his
-intelligence collapsed for a brief space of time.
-
-That which had so frightened him was an abysmal pit, filled with
-fighting, struggling fiends, each bearing a horrible impress of his
-particular sin stamped upon his pain-distorted, shadowy semblance of a
-human face, in characters as legible as words upon a written page. Their
-sins continually mocked them; all their evil desires remained,
-accentuated by their inability to gratify the evil propensities. His
-most poignant fright was caused by recognizing many whom he had known in
-the material life, who had stood high in the world’s esteem, and had
-worn a cloak of superior sanctity.
-
-Helplessly he floated on; in his awful collapse he was unable to will
-his course—if indeed he had known any course or destination. The awful,
-crowding shadows seemed to bear him with them; he thought that he had
-escaped them, yet here they were, and he was again but one of a
-gruesome, soundless throng.
-
-He soon recovered from his fright, and was carried forward, if not more
-hopefully, yet more resignedly, and thus he came to another door;
-inscribed thereon in mellow radiance was this legend, “Knock, and it
-shall be opened unto you.”
-
-With a thrill he remembered his earthly teaching. He drew near in fear
-and awe—he thought to gently knock. Alas! Hands he had not!
-
-Grief surged through his spirit: “Ah, if I could but knock, that I might
-enter in out of the shadows and despair!” he sighed. Even as the wish
-formed, the door seemed to roll gently away; a soft glow enveloped him;
-sweet odors encompassed him; a warm wave wafted him onward; the door
-silently slid into place. With joy he realized that his humble desire
-had typified knocking. All within was light, glory and beauty.
-
-Fear seized him; shame of his imperfections held him motionless.
-
-On every side, wafting around him, were creatures of surpassing
-loveliness; no blemish visible in any one of them. In the body absolute
-perfection of mind or matter is not to be found; here, the rule seemed
-to be reversed—there existed not the slightest variation from lines of
-perfect symmetry. Waves of intelligence floated out from each released
-spirit, pure as the flawless diamond, and as calm as the waveless sea;
-it seemed to him that over all there rested—not a chill—but the absence
-of warmth; warmth and love are not compatible with absolute perfection.
-
-All human love is more or less riotous and selfish; the passion is like
-an ocean, whose billows roll high, or rock in a gentle lullaby, but
-never, never an unbroken calm. Also, ardor and warmth are the fruit of
-desire, not necessarily sinful, but of the leaven of humanity.
-
-He felt, in the presence of these spirits of purity, the taint of the
-world clinging to him like a soiled garment; he fancied he could smell
-the mold of the grave, the odor of his decaying body.
-
-He looked with amaze upon those spirits from whom no thought emanated
-save eternal worship of the Eternal One, seated forever on a “Great
-White Throne” in their midst; before which even the fronded palms seemed
-to lift up their heads in adoration.
-
-All have read that the floor of heaven is laid over “with gold and
-precious stones;” and whose “walls are of jasper and onyx, and all
-things costly and precious.”
-
-All other emotions now gave place to wonder. How could the earthly be so
-mixed up with the spiritual? How could the love of “all things costly”
-remain, and no taint of humanity linger? The desire for gold was born of
-greed; and the love of precious stones was sired by selfishness.
-
-No one of all that vast throng seemed to observe him; the spiritual
-vision of all seemed to be fixed upon Him who sat on high. A great
-number seemed to have no vocation except to float around and around the
-throne; the concourse seemed incessant, interminable. Another mighty
-number twanged invisible harps.
-
-Here was fresh cause for amazement. How could a bodiless spirit touch
-the strings of a harp? How could sound exist where there were no ears?
-Does not science demonstrate that there is no such thing as noise,
-unless there are ears to hear? This then was another figment of the
-spiritual intelligence.
-
-His ideas became so tangled that it worried him, but he finally summed
-up in this manner; each intelligence received that which was desired
-purely, or believed implicitly; music, worship, beauty; each but an
-expression of adoration. A narrow limit, truly!
-
-Many vapory forms floated around him, gently touching him with shadowy
-wings. One sweet spirit ever pressed closely to his side as they neared
-him in their slowly circling around that central figure—like motes in
-the sun. A thought wave flowed from her intelligence to him, which he
-interpreted, “Come join with me. Let us worship together!”
-
-He hesitated; the movements looked very dreamy and poetic, but what had
-that to do with spirituality?
-
-Each spirit beamed with benignant light; eternal sweetness wafted around
-them like the odor of innumerable flowers heavy with dew. Thought waves
-rippled from spirit to spirit, transparent as a pellucid sea, gentle as
-when the sweet south wind fans it into low, languid swells; pure as are
-the lilies, and sweet unto faintness, as is their odor. His desire
-hungered piteously: “Oh, for the scarlet of the passion flower and the
-gold of the homely dandelion!” The sweet spirit gently touched him with
-filmy wings; a thought wave reached his consciousness: “Cease rebelling;
-you disturb the heavenly harmony. Oh come! Come with me!”
-
-It seemed that a sigh floated past him—it could not be—but oh, all
-things were so unreal! Even the holiness and perfection seemed dreamy
-and untrue—too cold and calm.
-
-A shiver ran through his spirit, he felt his earthiness cling about his
-spirituality as had sodden garments adhered to his physical form; he was
-weighted down by a sense of unworthiness and imperfection. The teachings
-of his humanity so held him in thrall that he could not climb the
-heights of exaltation on a single thought as all these souls appeared to
-do.
-
-The alluring spirit came again; pressing still more closely, pleading
-yet more fervently; a hint of earthly love in her prayer—vaguely
-suggestive—as were all things else.
-
-He felt the Lofty Intelligence looking him through and through, and his
-mind turned with a mighty longing to his former habitation; to him it
-seemed that the limitations of the flesh were not so narrow as this
-circumscribed routine. In this place was no progression; on earth, one
-might at least make an effort.
-
-Reproachfully, compellingly, the Immaculate gazed upon him.
-
-Sweetly, gently, the fair spirit lured him, until his will was
-compelled, and side by side with her who had so sweetly entreated, he
-joined the slowly revolving circle.
-
-Having once consented, turning back was an impossibility; therein they
-differed from those in the flesh. We easily slip from our effort after
-higher things, and when we fall, fall far; they, having once turned
-their spiritual gaze upward, could not turn away. As he floated on, side
-by side with the Beauteous One, her sweet magnetism enveloped him like
-the odor of wild wood flowers.
-
-His amazement increased; what worth in all this if he possessed no free
-will? Compulsory virtue is of no avail. He wondered what purpose they
-served floating about like butterflies on a summer breeze; and if it was
-any particular pleasure to the Lord of All to behold them gyrate? Oh
-dear! And did He never tire of even the Great White Throne?
-
-He thought, with a chill of repulsion, that the Perfect One, who did
-nothing but sit on a throne to be worshiped, was a less beautiful
-expression of the Deity than the flowers of the field, or the birds that
-wing their glad flight through the ether; also, that the incessant
-twanging of harps was not so sweet a music, or so filled with worship,
-as the babbling of the brook, or the whisper of the wind, to Him who
-created them.
-
-He was so weary of it all, even to the vapory, melodious voices of the
-shadowy choir; he wondered if they never rested; also, if it was because
-of the taint of his humanity that he could not appreciate the beauty and
-sublimity of it.
-
-He remembered that from childhood he had been taught that heaven was as
-he now saw it, and whenever he had been given a hard task it had
-appeared to him that the height of enjoyment would be in having nothing
-to do; and that heaven was a place of eternal rest, had ever been held
-out as an inducement to exalted virtue, and—excessive labor. He found
-the inactivity terribly irksome, it reminded him of worldly _ennui_;
-then, the unreality bewildered him—it was like pressing the fingers upon
-the eyelids—persons, places and things are vividly seen, and yet we know
-that it is but a chimera of the brain; a vision of the intelligence. So
-he grew to doubt the reality of everything. He could not keep his
-spirituality keyed up to the proper pitch; his intelligence would wander
-back to earth and mortal love. The purely spiritual seemed to him to be
-lacking. It is only given to humanity to burn hot and cold; to reach the
-heights of bliss and the depths of despair; even that which we call
-despair has its amelioration, for never yet was it so dark but, given a
-little time, humanity looks upward to where the sun is shining, and
-hopes and strives to reach the illuminated summit; but here—there could
-be but this endless sameness through all eternity, without even the
-pleasure of striving, “thus far shalt thou go, and no farther.”
-
-He rebelled madly; he preferred the trials and the pains of the body,
-with the power to control his actions, to the spiritual and no will of
-his own. Eternal leisure has its unpleasant features, though many seem
-to suppose that eternal leisure and eternal felicity are synonymous.
-
-He looked back with positive longing to the hard work, and consequent
-weariness; from bodily fatigue rest had been sweet; but the unending
-spiritual lassitude of eternity was terrible to contemplate. A sad,
-reproachful thought wave met his pessimistic, spiritual cry; with shame
-and terror, he felt that the Perfect One saw all his discontent and
-rebellion—still he could not but wonder. Had all these placid souls been
-as easily swayed while in the body, as they were in the spirit? Their
-very sweetness and complaisance exasperated him; he thought, with a very
-human perverseness, that he should like to see one of them get angry, so
-as to get up a little excitement; instead, they were as sweet as the
-dripping sap of the budding maple, and—as insipid. Things and persons
-can be too good. Better a thunderstorm and a purified atmosphere than a
-sultry, lifeless day.
-
-The exasperation grew upon him. The thought wave from his companion was
-like a perpetual sigh; a curious blending of the wish to adore, and the
-desire to be loved. He felt the reproach of the myriad souls who brushed
-him with filmy wings. Sad reproof fell upon him from Him seated over
-all.
-
-Waves of love and adoration rose and fell on the soft, enervating air,
-like strains of languid music, the perfect rhythm madly suggestive to
-him of the sweetness and longing of human love. This love of his
-companion spirit revolted him; it was like a draught of tepid water to
-the traveler dying of heat and thirst; her thought wave had the effect
-of clinging hands, which would not let him go, and he grew almost to
-hate her.
-
-As they once more came around that endless circle he saw the door
-sliding noiselessly open, a spirit was for an instant outlined against
-the darkness without; the door had already commenced to close; he madly
-broke away from the compelling current of the She, who would have held
-him. His consciousness felt her despairing cry breaking the placidity of
-that spiritual atmosphere, as the tornado sweeps the ocean, lashing it
-into frightful waves.
-
-The All Seeing looked at him with awful wrath and majesty. He but sped
-the faster. The door was closing rapidly; he forgot the terrors of the
-darkness without—he forgot the multitude of drifting souls, and their
-horrible contact—he forgot that he knew not where he should go in all
-that limitless gloom; he strove madly to reach the door ere it closed,
-to once more shut him into that horrible inactivity, and forced
-semblance of adoration.
-
-He reached the door—yet a little space open; the guardian angel paused
-in amazement—it sufficed. He darted through; but instead of floating off
-on the magnetic current as he had expected, he plunged downward—down,
-down, down! Would he never reach a resting-place?
-
-Oh, for a voice to cry aloud! Oh, for the company of even the gruesome
-shadows! Though he loathed and feared them, this absolute isolation held
-a greater terror, the fear that this state might be perpetual. One of
-the first principles of all life is resistance, and deprived of all
-motive—which is but another way of saying of all power of resistance—he
-felt as though in the throes of a spiritual vertigo.
-
-He struggled frantically to cry aloud, he imagined that a ray of light
-pierced the gloom in the distance; with a mad effort he struggled
-upward, unseen hands caught and held him down, and still that
-tantalizing ray of light flickered and glowed like a beckoning ray of
-hope.
-
-Within its radius grew a face—his swooning soul revived—it bore the
-lineaments of Aimee; she too must have passed over to the Beyond.
-
-Like sweetest music a sound reached him; sweeter than all the mythical
-harps are the tones of the human voice—and succeeding the deadly silence
-through which he had passed—it flooded his whole being with delight.
-Aimee was stooping over him caressingly, her words were very simple:
-“August, dear, are you better?”
-
-His fingers closed feebly over her hand, as he whispered faintly, “Oh, I
-fell so far! How came you to catch me?”
-
-She answered him soothingly, and held an invigorating drink to his lips;
-he drank obediently and immediately dropped into a refreshing slumber.
-
- * * * * *
-
-When through the rush and roar of the storm the frightened men bore
-August’s body to the farmhouse there was no disfiguring trace upon him
-except a slight blue line, like a faint pencil mark, extending from brow
-to chin; he lay like one asleep, that faint, sweet smile still upon his
-lips. In a state of mental collapse Aimee accompanied them, and for days
-her condition bordered upon insanity; when they made preparations to
-bury August, she cried so piteously that he was not dead, that they were
-forced to delay the final ceremonies; this was repeated until her
-persistence won a measure of unwilling belief, and a council of
-physicians was called, who decided that he was in a cataleptic
-condition.
-
-Aimee scarcely left his bedside until he recovered consciousness.
-
-About a week after this occurred, as he lay on a couch drawn up to the
-open window, languidly looking at the softly rustling leaves, the green
-grass, the glowing flowers, he sighed restlessly.
-
-Aimee was at his side instantly: “What is it, August? Are you in pain?”
-
-“Oh, no! I was only thinking how much nicer this is than heaven, and
-wondering why it is that people are not more content in this beautiful
-world; we have such infinite variety, such happy conditions, and yet
-humanity is so unsatisfied.” He paused a moment, then asked, “Didn’t you
-know that I was in heaven while I was dead?”
-
-“I know that you are talking fearful nonsense!” answered Aimee severely.
-
-“Do you think it nonsense that I think this world so beautiful?” he
-asked teasingly.
-
-“You know that I do not mean that; but that is nonsense about your going
-to heaven.”
-
-“But I did go there and it made me awful tired! I am glad that I
-returned to earth again,” said he.
-
-“Oh, August! You are perfectly horrid!” was Aimee’s shocked rejoinder.
-
-He smiled, but went on to relate his strange experience.
-
-“But you were not really dead, you know,” she replied as he finished the
-recital.
-
-“Do you think that?” he answered thoughtfully; “I should like to have
-some one—some person who really knows—explain the difference between
-that which is called trance, and death, except as to duration. Where was
-my soul during all that time? Not in the body of a certainty. I know
-that my spirit went to heaven; everything there was just as I had been
-taught from childhood that it would be; that teaching could not by any
-possibility be wrong!” he added conclusively, but with a merry twinkle
-in his eye.
-
-Later on, sweetly and seriously he said, “I shall always love and
-appreciate nature so much more for that experience; of things infinite
-we know not the method; we behold the result, and we know that the
-Creator _is_. All nature unites into a rhythm of grandest praise to Him
-who is part and parcel of all things good. The leaf on the tree whispers
-of his abiding presence; the flower that springs from the mold lifts its
-face to the sun and air, and speaks of the Life, glorifying Him with its
-beauteous colors. God is the very principle of all life. He is not an
-Idle God; his work goes on forever, without haste, without cessation. We
-are created in his image; not as to the physical, which must change its
-form, and subserve in other ways, but as to the spiritual, which, if we
-will not pervert our higher natures—will grow to sublime heights of
-purity and goodness—the higher we place our standard the nearer we
-approach the Divine.
-
-“We sin continually against our better selves, our physical bodies and
-our spiritual natures, we gorge the body and starve the mind; we
-overwork the perishable physical, and let the mental and spiritual rust,
-while we heap up a little gold and silver for those who shall come after
-us to squander and quarrel over. We strive after a heaven in the future,
-and neglect that which only is ours to-day. Why wait for an impossible
-time, and a mythical place? We had best take a share of it each day; it
-is here if we will accept it; for, dearest Aimee, what does heaven mean
-but _happiness_?”
-
-
-
-
- THE TRAGEDY OF THE GNOMES.
-
-
-Many, many ages ago this fair old world of ours wore a solemn and
-forbidding aspect; no carpet of thick, green grass eased the footfall of
-man as he climbed the hills; no human voice was heard amid the
-desolation—ice, ice everywhere—from the North Pole to the center of that
-which is now the temperate zone, and only such life peopled this region
-as could endure the rigor of a more than arctic condition. Vast sheets
-of ice, in depth immeasurable, covered the surface of the hills and
-valleys, broken toward the tropics into serrated edges—the verdure
-running up an occasional valley, as though in laughing derisions of its
-neighbors the ice-imprisoned mountains.
-
-In those days there existed only hideous animals and reptiles of size
-great and awful; animals whose terrible voice shook the mountains like
-an earthquake; slimy or scaly reptiles who walked on many feet, or
-dragged a hideous length along the ice-covered rocks. It seemed as if
-the great Creator must have fashioned all existent things in an hour of
-wrath, or that man, having existed, had been for some sin exterminated
-by that icy inundation, and that animal creation had so displeased him
-that he had fashioned them in grotesque caricature upon all grace and
-beauty.
-
-Man esteems himself higher than all other created things; who shall say
-that the great, buzzing bluebottle fly does not think the same of
-himself, and perhaps, with as much reason; it is at most but a grade of
-intelligence; and what do we understand of that Intelligence which is
-above _us_?
-
-In one of the green valleys running up into the foothills of what is now
-called the Rocky Mountains, frisked and played a band of Gnomes. These
-were but a fairy people, differing only from the fairies of woodland
-glade and dell in this; those fairy folk were things of beauty like
-imprisoned sunbeams; lighter than gossamer, they floated hither and
-thither, always trending toward the tropics, where the sun shone
-radiantly warm, and the silvery moon lighted the verdant carpet of
-grass, and the sweet south wind rang the lily bells in merry chime;
-there they idled away each sunny day—creatures of light and frivolity.
-
-These Gnomes were a sturdier, darker folk, short in stature, but with a
-breadth of shoulder, a depth of chest, and muscles fit for giants.
-Though for an occasional frolic they danced and roughly tossed each
-other about in the valley, they better loved their homes in the heart of
-the ice-covered mountains, where they forged beautiful things from the
-yellow metal, or decked their cavern homes with softly glowing, or
-fiery-eyed jewels; thus from earnest labor their faces gained a look of
-firmness and determination; they were homely, but were good to look
-upon, lighted as their faces were by love and kindliness.
-
-One among them was wondrously fair: Lilleela they called her. Her hair
-was like silk as it winds from the cocoon; her eyes were blue as the sky
-when it shows between the fleecy clouds of summer; her cheeks were as
-though they had been kissed by the wild rose blooms, which left their
-dainty stains upon the fair skin. She was as sweet and pure as the
-breath of the dawn.
-
-Walado was her lover; a short, deep-chested giant, with a face like a
-ripe walnut—all seams and puckers; not with age, but with jolly
-laughter, and intent, hard work. Lilleela must have the finest of
-rubies, on strings of beaten gold; tiny silver bells must be made, to
-ring their sweet chimes with every joyous movement; dainty chains of
-gold—set with amethyst, rubies and diamonds—must be wrought to bind the
-floating cloud of hair. Away down in the heart of the mountain Walado
-plied his little hammer of polished stone—clink-clink-clink all day long
-like a refrain it accompanied his happy song.
-
-One fair day the troop of Gnomes went down into the green valley for a
-holiday.
-
-Walado objected: “No, no! You can go, but I must finish this golden
-girdle for my Lilleela, and then, there are sandals of gold to be set
-with precious stones for her feet—they are too sweet and fair to be
-bruised by the rocks,” he had answered, screwing up his face into a
-funny little smile.
-
-“Oh, do come, Walado! The girdle and sandals can wait! The sun is so
-cold and sorrowful up here, but down in the valley it is so beautiful!”
-pleaded Lilleela.
-
-Her blue eyes moulded his will like warm wax, and over the ice they sped
-away many, many miles, to where its broken edges lay like icicles
-flattened out with huge rollers; some having sharp, sword-like points,
-others rounded and scalloped, as though in fanciful adornment. All along
-the border of the valley, reaching in places high up on the mountain
-side—wherever there were breaks in the ice—hardy trees had planted their
-feet, and lifted their heads to catch a breath of the warmer air of the
-tropics; some few, essaying to climb still higher, or being less
-hardy—reached their dead arms abroad, or pointed with ghostly fingers
-toward the icy desolation in warning to their kind.
-
-These happy, childlike beings, instead of walking, had a gliding
-movement which carried them over the ground very rapidly; laughing,
-tumbling, pushing one another in merry sport, they sped on as though
-wings were attached to their feet. Hand in hand went Walado and
-Lilleela; his nut-brown face drawing into a nest of comical wrinkles,
-which were so many happy smiles; her look was like the sun, bright and
-warm.
-
-Of a sudden she stopped and shivered: “Oh, my Walado, what was that?”
-From off the mountain height had come a long, low wail, and a chill was
-borne with it which froze them with fear.
-
-Walado gathered her in his embrace, and shading his eyes with one hand,
-looked back over the mountain: “Fear not, my Lilleela, ’tis but the
-voice of the storm on its way from the far north. See! We shall soon be
-in the beautiful valley, where he cannot come!”
-
-“Let us hasten, then, for in my heart I feel a chill which is like
-death.”
-
-Walado gathered her closer to him: “Little sun beam! Am I not able to
-shield you from the shadow of the dark cloud?”
-
-She patted his brown face with her wee, rose-leaf palms, and kissed the
-wrinkles on his brown cheeks lovingly.
-
-“Yes, my Walado; your arm is as strong as your heart is brave, but—” she
-broke off abruptly: “Let us fly!” she finished with a sound between a
-laugh and a sob as the wailing came borne from the mountain heights once
-more.
-
-Turning their affrighted glance backward, they saw the tall pines at the
-foot of the hills swaying wildly; some which stood so tall and straight
-were snatched off like a brittle weed and tossed down the mountain side.
-
-Lilleela shivered again, remembering the look the fearful Ice King had
-given her as he rode above the mountain height upon which she stood at
-twilight hour; he was seated upon a cloud of inky blackness; his eyes
-shot forth red and yellow flame, like the terrible light which streamed
-up from the far north; his lips were blue and hideous, and his matted
-hair, and long, tangled beard, were a mixture of frost and ice. He
-pointed a finger at her which looked as though belonging to the hand of
-one long since dead—so rigid and bloodless it appeared—the nails showed
-blue and ghastly. With a voice like the whistling north wind, he said,
-“You’ll make a bonny bride for the Ice King! Your youth will warm my old
-blood finely! o-We-ee, Y-e-ss!” The cloud passed on, and bore him from
-her view, but the deadly chill remained, for well Lilleela knew that his
-love meant death, as his hate meant destruction.
-
-For this reason the wailing sound shook her with an awful fear, but she
-dared not tell Walado; she feared that he would turn and seek the
-terrible monarch whose simple touch was death; once more she caught
-Walado’s hand, crying gayly, “Come, come, before the storm god overtakes
-us!”
-
-They romped and played through all that happy day; they climbed the
-steep inclines, and sitting on the glittering ice dashed down to the
-valley below, tumbling over and over, with laughter sweet as the
-tinkling of silver bells; it seemed strange to hear such sweet and
-musical sounds issuing from those queer little bodies, but the sound
-fitfully represented the sweet harmonious souls within.
-
-At last, worn out with play, they climbed the long, icy hills; they
-wound around the towering rocks, they clung to dizzy precipices; they
-crept by the lairs of horrible animals with noiseless tread; ever upward
-and onward toward the North Pole, where life had grown old and dead,
-while the new life had slipped down toward the equator.
-
-“Oh, why do we journey so far to-night, Walado?” said Lilleela wearily.
-
-“There is a mountain lying in the light of the northern star, which is
-filled with yellow gold; its caverns are lined with jewels; I seek them
-for you, my Lilleela.”
-
-As he ceased speaking, again that wailing sound filled with awful menace
-smote their ears: “o-o-W-ee” a sound that rose from fretful discontent
-into fiercest anger, then died away like a long sigh of satisfied hate.
-
-“I am afraid, Walado! Oh do return!” cried Lilleela in terror.
-
-“’Tis but the wind, beloved one,” answered Walado stoutly, though he too
-shivered.
-
-“Nay! nay! It is the Ice King passing by in his chariot of storm, and
-drawn by his slaves—the winds of the hurricane,” she cried frantically,
-fear making her pallid lips tremble.
-
-Walado’s wrinkled visage grew stern—all the pleasant lines drawn out of
-it; he understood more than her words told him.
-
-“Has he dared to look upon you, with a desire to possess you? Knows he
-not that you are mine? I am not worthy of you—except as love for you
-makes me worthy—” his voice dropping into tender cadence, “but he—the
-monarch of all cruelty—is not of our kind. His very kiss is death; let
-him find a bride in his own frozen empire—the North Pole!” He shook his
-clinched hand in the direction of the swift rushing shadow, which so
-depressed them all: “Haste! haste, men and maidens! Let us flee to our
-own mountain home, where we can defy the monster! Our Lilleela has just
-cause for fear, for none upon whom he has looked with the desire for
-possession ever escaped him; and it is only by speedily reaching our
-caverns that we may hope for safety.”
-
-They turned about, and like a flock of frightened birds they flitted
-away, with no more noise than would be made by the rustle of a bat’s
-wing, and were lost in the gloom.
-
-The moon shone out cold and pale, as though grieving over the dread
-desolation and lighted up the angry face of the Ice King with a pallid
-luster; he puffed out his gaunt cheeks menacingly; his eyes darted flame
-like the quick thrusts of a sword blade in deadly battle; as he saw that
-the Gnomes had fled he shrieked in wrath. He swayed the tall trees, and
-tossed their dead branches in every direction; he fiercely threw the
-rocks from the lofty mountain summits, and as they went crashing down,
-down, with thunderous noise, they splintered and tore up the ice like a
-silver foam, which glittered and flashed with pale prismatic glow as it
-caught the moon’s sad, cold ray.
-
-Faster, faster flew the tiny band; closer clung Lilleela to Walado’s
-hand as that wrathful shriek reached their ears; dashing wildly past the
-brow of the darkly towering mountain, as the crashing of rocks smote
-them with wild affright; leaping across the roaring torrent, to slip and
-sprawl on the glassy ice of the further bank; up and away, bruised and
-sore; past lifeless trees, whose dead branches were falling all about
-them, until at last they reached a mountain home seldom used by them.
-Nothing was to be seen save a tiny crevice between the rocks; one after
-another they lay down, and silently slid through; then, and not until
-then, Walado spoke:
-
-“We are safe! Even the Ice King cannot enter here! We are safe, quite
-safe!”
-
-“Are you sure? Ah, my Walado, he is so vengeful!” sighed Lilleela.
-Walado laughed, all his funny little puckers laughing as well:
-
-“He knows nothing of our hiding place, and he could not force his great
-rigid body through the narrow opening. Oh, we are quite safe!” he
-reiterated gleefully.
-
-But Lilleela sighed.
-
-Walado felt the hopelessness of that sound, and it grieved his tender
-heart; he passed his rugged, brown hand over her flossy hair, with a
-touch as soft as the brushing of a butterfly’s wing.
-
-“My treasure, if ill befall us here in this our vaulted hall, there are
-still the lower caverns, where none can possibly come save ‘we who
-know’.”
-
-They soon regained confidence, and joked and made merry; they were such
-trusting, childlike beings, taking the comfort and joy of each hour at
-its utmost worth.
-
-Their enjoyment was at its height, when faintly heard came that long
-chilling wail. Two of their number had gone outside unnoticed by Walado;
-they came shooting in through the entrance, their brown faces bleached
-an ashen gray, their teeth chattering, their eyes protruding. All sprang
-up in wild affright.
-
-“Where have you been? What is the matter?” cried Walado, as sternly as
-the gentle soul could speak.
-
-“We but crept out for the birds we had snared! We thought to help out
-the feast!” said Tador, the hairy one.
-
-“And I had a skin of berries that I gathered in the valley below; they
-were very sweet, Walado!” answered Sudana, the good.
-
-“Tell me what you saw,” replied Walado sadly, his anger melted away by
-their deprecating looks and words.
-
-Sudana answered: “We saw the Ice King; his cloud chariot so low that it
-touched the top of the mountain, he was so angry that the frost flew in
-great clouds from his nostrils; his breath reached us and chilled us
-through.”
-
-Walado opened his lips to speak, when—“O-o-W-W-ee,” filling all that
-vaulted chamber with the dread sound, it came borne on a wind so chill
-that it pierced the hearts of each with cold and fear.
-
-These loving souls had never felt the need of a ruler, each doing his
-utmost through love for all, thus there had been no dissensions; now all
-turned instinctively to Walado for guidance. They were growing benumbed
-with the chill of that icy breath.
-
-Walado silently pointed to the narrow passage leading deep into the
-bowels of the earth. Each took his beloved by the hand and prepared for
-the descent; before they had taken so much as one step, there came a
-crash so awful that it shook the great mountain to its center; the
-falling of rocks resounded in deafening commotion; the Ice King’s
-snarling wail echoed and re-echoed throughout the cavern; bitter, bitter
-cold grew the air; crash—crash—crash, came the sound of falling
-mountains heaped upon them; covering them deeply beneath the _débris_.
-
-Then was a new horror added; the roaring and growling of many horrible
-beasts, as they fought and struggled for entrance through the narrow
-passageway, to escape the falling ruins, and the deadly cold.
-
-There was the shrieking and tumult of the tempest; the hiss and roar of
-the struggling reptiles, but higher and shriller than all else was the
-fierce wailing menace of the angry Ice King; it shrieked to them
-insolently: “You defy me, do you? We’ll see! We’ll s-e-e!”
-
-Gray and pallid grew the little brown faces as they silently followed
-Walado down into the bowels of the earth until they came to a lofty
-room; here they huddled silently together.
-
-Thus they remained day after day, night after night, no ray of light to
-distinguish the one from the other; but as time passed on the pangs of
-hunger assailed them fiercely. Tador’s birds were divided, and by
-morsels eaten; Sudana’s berries were parceled out by ones and by twos,
-Walado adding all his share to Lilleela’s, although she knew not that it
-was so; grayer grew his little, wrinkled face, but ever it smiled
-tenderly upon Lilleela, and with patient kindness he answered all
-questions in unselfish endeavor to comfort and cheer the others. For a
-time they could feel the earth quiver and vibrate as though in
-shuddering fear, then came a time of awful calm, when the sound of a
-voice smote the deadly silence with all the horror of thunder tones,
-until they shrank affrighted, and spoke only in awed whispers—afraid of
-the awful echo which answered sound. Paler and more spiritlike grew
-Lilleela; sadder, sadder grew Walado as he pillowed her head upon his
-broad breast. The sighs of all rose incessantly!
-
-At last Tador whispered, “Shall I not descend further toward the center
-of the earth? It will be warmer than it is here—it grows so very cold!”
-shivering.
-
-“As you wish, Tador,” replied Walado sadly.
-
-Hearing Walado’s answer all clamored to accompany him—anything seemed
-preferable to this inaction.
-
-As they prepared for the descent, Sudana said: “We do not know what we
-may find, Walado,” trying to speak hopefully.
-
-“Gold and jewels in plenty, but all that lies hidden in the whole
-mountain range, are not worth as much as one juicy berry,” and he
-glanced at Lilleela’s wan face. She was far too weak to accompany the
-party, and all insisted that Walado must remain with her; he silently
-folded her in his arms; he would not have left her.
-
-She raised her sad eyes to his face: “Better had I have given myself to
-the Ice King; then I only should have perished,” she said.
-
-“No! no! no!” whispered they, as with one voice.
-
-Wearily, wearily time passed on, but they did not return. Lilleela dozed
-and whispered fitfully, but Walado sat with staring eyes, and listened
-intently for sounds of his comrades, he was afraid to move lest he
-disturb his precious burden.
-
-At last she raised herself up on her elbow, her eyes full of agony: “Oh,
-Walado, take me up above—I cannot breathe here! Oh, I must get one
-breath of air!” her chest heaving convulsively, her hollow cheeks
-palpitating with the struggle for inhalation.
-
-One great tear rolled down Walado’s cheek, and fell splashing on the
-rocky floor.
-
-Around his waist he wore a rope made of the hide of animals, which
-served to hold his stone hammer and ax; with this rope he bound Lilleela
-to him, passing it under her arms and around his neck.
-
-“Dear one, put your arms about my neck to steady yourself all that you
-are able, and I will carry you safely up.”
-
-Her chest rose and fell spasmodically; her heart fluttered faintly, or
-thumped with wild, irregular motion.
-
-The walls of the shaft were covered with ice, rendering it almost
-impossible to obtain a foothold; inch by inch he made slow headway,
-every muscle strained to its utmost tension; his hands leaving stains of
-blood with every grasp. He could at last see a ray—scarcely of light,
-but a little less gloom; he was so exhausted that he was gasping for
-breath; he placed his hands upon a slight projection for one more
-effort—it may have been that his eagerness was too great, or that he
-grasped but brittle ice which broke off—for he fell. Down, down he
-slipped, with inconceivable rapidity; weak from want of food, and
-frightened lest he injure his beloved, he lost his presence of mind.
-
-Lilleela recalled his wandering faculties; after one frantic scream, she
-made no outcry—indeed she had little breath for speech—but with her lips
-close to his ear she whispered: “Throw out your hands and feet against
-the wall, and I will do the same; we may at least break the fall!”
-Little by little the speed decreased, until as Walado’s foot touched
-another projection they stopped altogether. He waited long enough to
-recover breath and a little strength. Lilleela’s head fell over
-sidewise; she had fainted, and hung a dead weight about his neck; he
-dared not loose his hands, though he madly longed to caress the cheek
-which felt so cold to his trembling lips. Once more, nerved by
-desperation, he made an effort to reach the upper cave; slowly and
-carefully he climbed; resting often—a hand or foot slipping—clinging
-frantically as the ice became thicker, and the ascent more difficult. At
-last, just as his fingers were over the upper edge his foot slipped, and
-threw the other from its resting-place; for one breathless instant he
-hung suspended by his fingers—Lilleela’s lifeless weight dragging him
-down! Sparks of fire shot before his eyes! A noise as of rushing water
-sounded in his ears: His breathing became labored and stertorious! A
-bitter cry rose to his lips as Lilleela’s cold cheek touched his
-drooping face; he made one supreme effort, and half unconscious he lay
-upon the floor of the upper cavern, Lilleela’s cold form clasped in his
-embrace!
-
-The chill at length restored him to consciousness; he sat up and unbound
-Lilleela; he struck two pieces of flint rapidly together, and ignited
-the punk which he carried in a bag about his neck. He observed that the
-cold wind had ceased blowing in, thus he knew that the Ice King must
-have departed, probably believing that all were dead. Well, so they
-were—all but himself—and—perhaps Lilleela!
-
-He felt for her heart, but could find no pulsation; he kissed her cold
-cheeks, and blew his warm breath between her parted lips; at last the
-madness of despair took possession of him. He groveled on the icy floor!
-He shrieked aloud, to be answered only by a thousand hollow echoes! He
-ran to the opening through which they had entered, and found the passage
-barred by rocks and dirt; he tore at the rubbish with his hands as an
-animal digs with its claws, only to fall back in despair with the tears
-coursing down his cheeks.
-
-“Oh, my Lilleela! If I could but reach the air! If I could only carry
-you into the sunshine and let it warm your cold face! Oh, my Lilleela.
-Oh, my Lilleela!” he cried, gathering her once more into his arms. All
-the cave was now lighted with a dim, red light, from a few slivers of
-wood ignited with the burning punk. Water had oozed through the rocks
-from above and formed long, glittering icicles, frozen by the fierce
-breath of the Ice King; the floors and walls were likewise of ice, cold
-and scintillating. The sighs which had arisen from the imprisoned Gnomes
-had congealed into forms of wonderful beauty, as pure as the white souls
-of the passing spirits; all over that arched ceiling hung fairy curtains
-of frost, wonderful jewels, each like a frozen tear, ornamented each
-jutting point. Walado sat down with his back against an angle of the
-wall, and clasped Lilleela in loving embrace; he smiled sadly yet
-lovingly as his eyes rested upon walls and dome: “It is a fitting tomb
-for thy fair body, my beloved! Thy spirit, not even the Ice King can
-imprison; and I—thine even in death—I go with thee, to serve thee
-still!”
-
-He bowed his face against her fair hair, and as he so rested his spirit
-left his homely little body.
-
-It seems almost a pity that they could not have known how fully their
-wrongs were avenged. Hot waves washed up from the tropic seas and melted
-the crust of ice with which the cruel monarch had encased all the hills;
-and he was driven by the south wind to his lair at the North Pole, there
-to remain in expiation forever. Thus the hills became fertile, and with
-the passing of those pure souls there sprang to life on the mountain
-side—the primrose, for Lilleela’s pink-white skin; the columbine, for
-the azure of her eyes; the gentian, for the crimson of her lips; and the
-tall, white lily, for the stately grace of her body; and always the
-brown-coated robin, with his warm breast, sings lovingly by day and
-sleeps in their midst by night, and thus Walado’s soul still faithfully
-serves his beloved.
-
-
-
-
- AN UNFAIR EXCHANGE.
-
-
-In and around the bank of “Lombard and Lombard” all was confusion.
-
-Arthur Lombard, the senior member of the firm, had suddenly fallen to
-the floor as he was entering his office, to all appearance dead.
-Physicians were hastily summoned; policemen were called to keep out the
-ubiquitous small boy, and the omnipresent curiosity seeker. The great
-doors were closed with a crash as the grave physician gave his verdict:
-“He is dead; heart failure!” The truth which conveys a great grief, ever
-seems heartless, and in a degree, coarse.
-
-Death shocks us ever, we think of it as connected with a sick bed and
-fit preparation; deep down in our inner consciousness we form plans;
-when the dark angel shall knock at our door, we will hastily don our
-robes of sanctity, and fly away to eternal bliss. We are horrified when
-he smites one of our number unaware—but we never think it might have
-been us instead.
-
-The dead body was removed to his residence in the most fashionable part
-of the city; crape hung from the elegant portal; crape draped the closed
-doors of the bank, and lent adventitious aid to the gloom of the high
-walled, narrow street.
-
-How many truly mourned I cannot say; a merchant in high standing
-exchanged views with an artisan, both equally interested, as both had
-all they possessed in the bark, albeit one had thousands of dollars
-deposited, the other but a few hundred.
-
-“How will it affect the bank?” questioned the artisan.
-
-“I really could not say, but I think not seriously,” was the guarded
-reply.
-
-“As I understand, he was the head of the concern.”
-
-“Y-e-s, but Gus Lombard is all right. It is a pity, though, that Arthur
-was taken off.”
-
-Such is the sorrow of the world; a few who have known us intimately may
-feel a less selfish grief; our motives are so complex, and selfishness
-so much a part of human nature, that we seldom judge our own actions
-correctly. If but one or two can say with sincerity that our lives and
-our language were pure, then we shall not have lived in vain, as every
-living being—whether good or bad—will influence some other to follow his
-example. Lombard had been an unmarried man, who kept up a fine
-establishment, and lived in good style; but being very reticent few knew
-aught of his business affairs.
-
-He was laid out in one of the parlors; windows were darkened; lamps were
-shaded; heavy carpets deadened the footfalls, until the silence and
-gloom became oppressive.
-
-Late at night, three days after he was stricken down, a slight, fair
-girl entered the parlor noiselessly; Edith Herford had been his ward;
-she had also been his betrothed, although no one save his brother Gus
-was aware of the fact. Noiselessly she pushed aside the _portières_, and
-seeing the man on watch lying back in his chair, sleeping soundly, she
-crossed the room, and knelt beside the coffin.
-
-Sobs shook her slight frame as she laid her face on his cold breast:
-“Oh, Arthur, my beloved!” she whispered, caressing his cold face,
-kissing the folded hands.
-
-“To-morrow they will put you out of my sight, and I shall be indeed
-bereft. Oh, my love! my love!”
-
-With bowed head she wept silently; the ticking of the clock sounded loud
-and awesome in the unnatural silence, “tick-tock, tick-tock; time-going,
-time-gone,” it seemed to say; the breathing of the sleeping watcher
-vibrated on the still air like an electric shock; a brooding mystery
-seemed to hang over the dead form, it appeared like sculptured marble,
-which at any moment might become instinct with life; it was hard to
-realize that the soul had gone from the body, the features were so
-placid, and were tinged with a roseate glow by the shades on the
-incandescent light.
-
-Edith’s nerves were keyed up to their highest pitch, it seemed to her
-that she must scream; as she pressed her lips to the cold hand, she
-fancied that there was a slight movement of the fingers; she thought the
-eyelids quivered; she pressed her handkerchief over her mouth, afraid
-she should cry out.
-
-“Oh, Arthur! My Arthur! I know that you are gone from me forever, and
-this is but a delusive fancy, would it were true, that I might not be so
-lonely!” she whispered, gazing mournfully at him.
-
-The watcher stirred in his sleep, muttering low and indistinctly. Edith
-started up in wild affright, her heart beating tumultuously; to her
-excited imagination the lights seemed to burn dimly, as though about to
-go out.
-
-The watcher shifted uneasily in his chair, then slept quietly on.
-
-Edith turned toward her dear dead; she would once more kiss the cold
-lips, a last farewell, then return to her room.
-
-An appalled scream shivered through the gruesome silence.
-
-The watcher started from his sleep in wild affright, and caught Edith as
-she fell fainting.
-
-Arthur Lombard was sitting upright, staring about with wondering eyes.
-Dropping the fainting girl on the nearest sofa, the watcher rang a
-hurried peal, and hastily dispatched a servant for a physician. He
-tremblingly approached Arthur, shivering as he laid his hand upon his
-shoulder; but managed to say soothingly: “Hadn’t you best lie down?”
-Arthur looked at him in a bewildered way, seeming not in the least to
-understand him.
-
-Though trembling in every limb, he gently pressed Arthur backward; who
-gave a tired sigh, muttered something which the man did not understand,
-and instantly sank into a refreshing slumber.
-
-A moment later the physician hurried in, looked wise, felt his pulse,
-tested his temperature, and said, as though the circumstance was of
-ordinary occurrence:
-
-“Suspended animation! He will be all right in a few days; get these
-things off him, and get him into bed as gently as possible; do not let a
-hint of the preparation for burial reach him; the shock of such
-knowledge would in all probability actually kill him.”
-
-Edith had regained consciousness, and with timid hand touched his
-sleeve. “You think that he will recover?”
-
-“Certainly! Certainly, Miss Herford! I see nothing to prevent it.”
-
-“But he looked and acted so strangely,” said Edith tremblingly.
-
-“No doubt! No doubt! So would you or I, placed in the same
-circumstances. There, there! Run along to bed, I’ll stay here the rest
-of the night, and see that he is all right,” gently pushing her through
-the door as he ceased speaking.
-
-The next morning Arthur awoke feeling comfortably well, but very weak.
-The physician was sitting beside the bed when he opened his eyes; Arthur
-regarded him curiously, a puzzled look overspreading his countenance as
-his gaze wandered about the room. He murmured something strange;
-receiving no reply, he said slowly, like a child just beginning to talk:
-“Where am I?”
-
-“In your own bed, of course; where should you be?”
-
-He lay quiet, looking around curiously, as though everything were new to
-him. “Why am I here?” still with the same hesitation, as though not
-certain as to the meaning of his words.
-
-“Where in the mischief would you wish, or expect to be, if not in your
-own home?” answered the doctor a trifle impatiently.
-
-He looked troubled but asked no more questions; presently he lifted his
-long, white hand, adorned with a handsome ring, and examined it as
-though he had never before seen it; he seemed strangely unable to
-express his feelings.
-
-“Jove!” said the doctor later, “I wonder if the fellow has lost his
-wits! It is a pity if so, for he was one of the shrewdest of men, and a
-sharp financier.”
-
-If Edith hovered about him, or caressed him with gentle touch, or called
-him fond names, he looked at her in surprise, and gave not the slightest
-return.
-
-She would look at him in grieved surprise, and on one occasion asked him
-with trembling lips: “Do you no longer love me, Arthur?”
-
-“Love you? I—guess—so! I do not know what you mean!” looking helplessly
-at her.
-
-She burst into tears which were quickly suppressed as she coldly left
-the room. From that time she offered him no caresses, but he seemed not
-to notice the omission.
-
-As Edith left the room in anger he looked after her, his brow wrinkled
-in perplexity.
-
-He was certainly in a strange condition; he appeared to enjoy his meals;
-he slept well; but he seemed to take no interest in anything more than
-that—he did not seem to understand that there was anything in which he
-ought to take an interest.
-
-One day, as he sat languidly looking out of the window, Gus said to him:
-“You will soon be well enough to attend to business!”
-
-“What business?” he asked vacantly.
-
-“Why, your banking business of course!” answered Gus in a tone of
-disgust; he thought his brother must be making a pretence of not
-understanding. Arthur looked at him blankly but made no reply.
-
-Edith asked the physician: “What do you think of him? Is he insane?”
-
-“No! Neither insane nor idiotic, mental shock! He will recover, he is
-like a child with everything to learn.”
-
-It is hard to tell what were Arthur’s sensations; everything seemed so
-strange. He was told that these were his rooms; he had no recollection
-of ever having seen them until the morning when he opened his eyes on
-the physician’s face. Even the language sounded strange to him, though
-in a hazy way he knew what was meant; it was as though the sounds had
-been imprinted upon the brain by some other intelligence; as a picture
-is sensitized upon the plate by one artist for another artist’s use. The
-business so often mentioned to him, seemed like a hazy dream; something
-of which some other person being cognizant, had conveyed to him in a
-far-off manner, an impression of his knowledge. In the same way he knew
-that he was expected to love Edith; but there was a vague, elusive
-intuition of some actual affinity, a feeling which he could not shake
-off, and by which he knew that whatever of feeling he possessed for
-Edith was as the shadow to the real. This hazy something, which was not
-knowledge, nor yet a dream, strained his mental capacity in a vain
-effort after solution. He restlessly tried to gather up the threads of
-that which seemed to him a new life.
-
-As Gus was vice-president of the bank everything went on smoothly; but
-he felt greatly annoyed at Arthur’s complete indifference when he wished
-to consult with him upon important business:
-
-“You just manage everything, Gus, until I feel more like business.”
-
-“You will have to pull yourself together, old man;” answered Gus,
-regarding him with troubled gaze.
-
-No sooner had Gus left the room than all signs of languidness
-disappeared; he muttered angrily to himself; he paced up and down the
-floor; he tore the books from the shelves in frantic desire for
-something which would enlighten him on these things which seemed so hazy
-and bewildering; he threw the book he was holding from him in an excess
-of rage. Letters and words had a strangely familiar look, and yet—the
-mental strain was fearful—it was like hunting for faces whose lineaments
-were long since forgotten; like trying to decipher a faded picture
-imprinted in dim ink by some person unknown; and feeling, withal, that a
-perfect understanding of the dim lights and shadows was expected.
-
-That which gave him a still more restless pain was that other
-tantalizing consciousness which eluded him, though almost touching his
-memory. Every hour when alone was feverishly employed in trying to
-recall that which seemed to him like a lost treasure. He listened to
-every scrap of conversation, he watched the expression of every face,
-the gestures of every person. A sentence which puzzled him he would
-repeat over and over again, until he had fixed it firmly in his mind;
-then the full meaning was hunted out as soon as he was alone.
-
-Edith often looked at him in wondering surprise; he seemed not in the
-least like the man whom she had loved; it is true the features were the
-same, but—where was the cultivated ease of manner, where the grace which
-had been so attractive; the clear, open expression of countenance which
-had distinguished the man she loved above his fellows? This
-discontented, rebellious soul looked out from under frowning brows; the
-brilliant blue eyes had a wary, suspicious look; the movements were
-awkward, the speech uncouth.
-
-“Oh, Gus, how changed he is!” cried Edith.
-
-“Yes, I scarcely know what to do; if one could but wake him in some
-way!” said Gus, sadly.
-
-A year or more passed by; as he regained strength he developed strange
-desires; he absented himself from home for days together.
-
-Edith remonstrated: “Why do you do so, Arthur?”
-
-He answered her coarsely, like an undisciplined youth: “I do not think I
-need a keeper!”
-
-Edith burst into tears: “I did not mean that; but you know—that—that—I
-am lonely when you are away,” she faltered.
-
-A half-frightened look passed over his face, and was gone instantly, to
-be succeeded by a perplexed scowl.
-
-“You act as though you owned me!” he said brutally.
-
-Edith regarded him in pained surprise: “Arthur!” The single word
-expressed much.
-
-He left the house, slamming the door after himself.
-
-He began about this time assuming control of the business; things seemed
-to go wrong from that hour, and he appeared to have lost all judgment;
-heavy losses followed in rapid succession. He angrily resented advice,
-and Gus became so annoyed that he took him to task.
-
-“See here, old man! You are going it a bit wild—you had best check up!”
-
-Arthur’s moody eyes lit up with an angry flame: “Any person would think
-that you had the whole say so,” he sneered.
-
-“You know, Arthur, that I have no wish to control, except for the mutual
-good. Great heaven, Arthur! You are ruining us!” cried Gus, aggravated
-into speaking his mind.
-
-Arthur looked moodily down, and like a child caught in some misdemeanor,
-grumbled out: “Any person is liable to make a mistake.”
-
-Gus looked at him curiously: “I’ve a great notion to pull out; I do not
-propose getting caught under the wreck when the crash comes,” said he
-angrily.
-
-“Oh, well, get some one to do the work in my place, if you feel so
-terribly worried,” quite as angrily retorted Arthur.
-
-A couple of weeks later Gus did put another man into the office; Arthur
-seemed rather relieved than otherwise.
-
-Gus was talking to Edith a few days later; they had been speaking of
-Arthur, and incidentally of Wilbur the new man:
-
-“He seems to understand his business; he has a way of going at it, as
-though he had been in that office all his life; actually, as he sank
-into that big, green chair, he sighed with satisfaction.”
-
-“Tell me how he looks,” said Edith.
-
-“Oh, tall and muscular; his hair is as black as the proverbial crow’s
-wing; the most piercing black eyes that I ever saw; his looks are rather
-fierce and brigandish, but his manner is most gentle and courteous; his
-voice is very sweet, the words and tones of a cultured man.”
-
-“You make me very curious to see him,” answered Edith.
-
-“He interests me strangely; it seems as though I had known him at some
-former time, but I cannot place him.”
-
-“How does Arthur take it?”
-
-“That is strangest of all; he glowers at him as though he hated him
-mortally; yet he obeys every suggestion of Wilbur’s as though he were
-afraid of him.”
-
-Edith did not reply; she was conscious of a feeling of repulsion toward
-Arthur, which had been growing in force for the last year; she no longer
-had the slightest affection for him; if he laid his hand upon her
-shoulder, even his near proximity would send a shudder through her whole
-being. She felt ashamed and guilty that such was the case, and tried to
-conceal the fact. A feverish longing possessed her to see Wilbur; she
-was also ashamed of this feeling, and mentally took herself to task for
-the unmaidenly desire.
-
-As to Arthur, everything worried him; he was restless and unhappy; he
-seemed to have no care as to the success of the business; instead, he
-burned with a wild desire to throw the money away; anything, any way, so
-as to be free from care and thought. He had a passionate wish to roam,
-to get away from the haunts of men into the green woods; to lie on his
-back and look up at the blue skies, listening to the rustle of the
-leaves; it smoothed the frown from his moody brow, and seemed to bring
-that floating affinity nearer his mental vision; at times it came so
-near that with a cry he would start up and fling his arms wide with a
-hoarse cry of mad impotence, as it faded delusively. He hated the
-conventionalities of society; he longed to do something _outré_, to
-shock those with whom he came into contact out of their calm; he looked
-with hatred upon all the refinements of life, as so many limitations, so
-many bars to personal enjoyment.
-
-Through all the fierce rebellion ran a hazy admonition: “You ought to
-like these things, it is expected of you; your position requires it.”
-Accompanying these thoughts like a weird shadow was that intangible—what
-was it? A delusion, a dream, or the shadow of a memory?
-
-A few days after Wilbur came, Gus one evening invited him to go home
-with them: “I wish to introduce you to Arthur’s ward, Edith,” he said.
-
-“Edith! Edith!” said Wilbur dreamily; “I seem to see her—tall, fair—with
-the purity of the lily—” He paused, passing his hand over his brow, with
-a deep sigh.
-
-Gus stared at him in amazement; “Do you know her?” he asked brusquely.
-
-“No! no! I have sometimes dreamed of her, I think; I cannot recall what
-it is—” again he sighed deeply; he appeared like one awakening from
-sleep.
-
-Arthur looked at him, his brows bent moodily.
-
-Gus said nothing, but thought to himself; “Well, here is a pair of
-them!” As they were walking slowly homeward, through the level glow of
-the sunset, a woman brushed past them; she lifted her face to look at
-Wilbur, a look in which hate mingled strangely with love. Her eyes were
-like midnight, but a midnight lighted by a reddish glow, the reflection
-of the fires within; inky black brows, and hair of the same shade
-falling low on a forehead as colorless as marble. A face to glow with
-the fiercest abandonment of love, or burn with the seething fires of
-hate; her form was of voluptuous beauty, a something strange and foreign
-in the _ensemble_.
-
-Arthur stopped abruptly, giving vent to a strange, fierce cry:
-
-“Andalusia! Andalusia!” The sound was like the voice of one in anguish.
-She swept him a burning glance, to which he replied in a strange
-language, gesticulating rapidly; with a look of wild amazement she
-passed on, and was lost to sight around a street corner.
-
-Gus looked his displeasure: “I would not stop to talk with one of that
-kind on the street; who is she?”
-
-Arthur looked at him as though he did not understand, but when the
-question was repeated, he replied absently:
-
-“No; no; I must have been mistaken!”
-
-Gus of course thought that he was telling an untruth; he judged her some
-disreputable woman of Arthur’s acquaintance. “Oh, it is all right, I do
-not blame you for being ashamed of it!” he answered sarcastically.
-
-Arthur shot him a look of hatred from under moody brows, but made no
-reply. Wilbur seemed feverishly eager to reach their destination, and in
-preoccupied thought had hurried forward until he was considerably in
-advance of the others, consequently observed nothing.
-
-When Gus introduced Wilbur to Edith, he blushed and stammered awkwardly;
-she was no less embarrassed. Throughout the whole evening Wilbur
-scarcely took his eyes from her face; once, inadvertently, he called her
-Edith; she blushed furiously, and Gus gave him a look of displeasure,
-which he did not observe.
-
-Later in the evening Gus said to her: “I do not like Wilbur’s
-familiarity on so short an acquaintance.”
-
-Edith hesitated a moment before answering: “I do not think it was
-intentional, Gus, doesn’t he remind you of some other person?”
-
-“Yes; but I can never say who it is.”
-
-They turned to look at him, as he sat talking to Arthur; the contrast
-between the two was very marked. Arthur was slouchingly leaning over the
-table; his carelessness of attire, an indefinable coarseness of look and
-action, contrasted most unfavorably with Wilbur’s refined manner, the
-neatness of his person, and the high thought written in characters
-unmistakable upon his countenance; yet the features of Arthur were far
-more regular, his physique finer.
-
-Edith sighed. Gus answered her thought.
-
-“Yes; he has changed awfully; I doubt his ever being quite himself
-again.”
-
-“He seems an entirely different person; Mr. Wilbur is much more as
-Arthur used to be than Arthur himself.”
-
-Gus started in amazement: “By Jove! That is so! Ever since he came it
-has puzzled me to know who he was like.”
-
-They had been busying themselves over the tea things as they talked, and
-now brought them forward. As they sipped their tea Gus endeavored to
-lead the conversation toward Wilbur’s former life, but he plainly evaded
-the subject. Arthur the whole evening sat moodily gnawing his mustache,
-or paced the floor restlessly. It was late when Wilbur took his
-departure.
-
-For a long time Gus could hear Arthur moving about his room, but at last
-he sank into dreamy slumber, in which Arthur and Wilbur were strangely
-intermingled, once starting up wide awake as he fancied he heard the
-hall door close. He lay a few minutes with every nerve quivering, afraid
-of—he knew not what; then took himself to task for being so foolish, and
-again dropped off to sleep.
-
-Arthur did not appear in the morning; but his course was so erratic that
-this occasioned no surprise; but when a week, two weeks went by without
-his return, Gus began to be seriously alarmed.
-
-Wilbur proved a treasure; everything went on in the most methodical
-manner; he seemed to understand every detail of the business; to know
-where papers and records were kept, of which others had no knowledge;
-moreover he seemed to enjoy his work.
-
-The residence also, seemed strangely familiar to him; on more than one
-occasion he surprised them by mentioning articles placed in rooms of
-which he was supposed to know nothing.
-
-One evening Gus asked him: “Were you ever in that room?”
-
-Wilbur looked bewildered: “I think not—I do not know,” he said slowly.
-
-“If not, how do you know where that picture is placed, and the subject
-of the painting?”
-
-They had been talking of the works of a certain master, and Wilbur
-mentioned a painting which hung in Arthur’s room.
-
-He rested his head upon his hand in an attitude familiar to both; “I do
-not know; I seem to see it, that is all that I can tell you,” he
-answered in a sad tone.
-
-Gus looked at Edith questioningly; she did not notice him, her eyes were
-fixed upon Wilbur.
-
-The next morning as they were sitting down to breakfast, Arthur
-returned. Edith and Gus rose to their feet, simultaneously; he was
-dirty, and disheveled, his clothing tattered and soiled; he had the look
-of a tramp. “Well! You are a sight, and no mistake! Where have you
-been?” said Gus laughingly.
-
-His appearance was really ludicrous; he tried to pass it off lightly,
-but a heavy frown belied his flippant manner.
-
-“Who made you your brother’s keeper?”
-
-“Really, I do not know who appointed me, but you look as though you were
-in need of some person to fill that position,” retorted Gus.
-
-Half defiantly he replied: “With your kind permission, I’ll take some
-breakfast,” tossing his hat on the floor, as he seated himself at the
-table.
-
-Edith had not spoken, but looked at him in amazement and aversion. Gus
-laughed derisively: “I say, aren’t you forgetting something, old
-fellow?” laying his hand affectionately on his shoulder.
-
-“What’s wrong, now?” looking scowlingly at him.
-
-Gus made no reply in words, but looked significantly at his grimy hands;
-he frowned still more angrily; jerked himself out of his chair, and went
-to his room muttering: “Confounded bore! Mind his own business!” like an
-untrained, overgrown boy.
-
-Edith could scarcely restrain her tears. “Is it not horrible?” she said
-with quivering lips.
-
-“Yes it is, but we must overlook it as much as possible; he is to be
-pitied; he has never been quite right since—” he paused significantly.
-
-“I know! But Gus, it makes me shudder to think of fulfilling my
-engagement to him; I just cannot—” she paused, a burning blush spreading
-over her face; she had never before spoken of it to Gus.
-
-He sat thoughtfully toying with his fork for a few minutes:
-
-“Do you think that he wishes it?”
-
-“No, I do not; he never offers me the slightest token of affection, for
-which I am indeed grateful; truly, I do not believe that he ever thinks
-of it.” She laughed in an embarrassed manner.
-
-“Taking it altogether, Wilbur, Arthur, and—ourselves, it’s a queer
-business.”
-
-Edith flushed a fiery red; but if she intended an answer, which is
-doubtful, Arthur’s returning step put an end to the conversation. He at
-once seated himself at the table, and ate like one famished. A few
-evenings later Wilbur again came to dinner with Arthur and Gus. The air
-was very warm and pleasant, and after dinner they all went into the
-sitting room; the windows opened down to the floor, and were flung wide
-to admit the sweet, fresh evening air; a long vine-draped porch ran
-along the whole front of the house.
-
-“Do not have lights, they call the insects, and it is much pleasanter to
-sit on the porch,” said Edith.
-
-Seated there, a strange silence fell over them; the full moon rode
-through the sky like a stately silver ship; a faint breeze stirred the
-leaves on the vines, and cast fitful arabesques on the floor; a cricket
-chirped lonesomely in the grass; dark shadows lay weirdly across the
-winding walks. Wilbur sat close to Edith, the shadows half enveloping
-them; in their concealment his hand had sought hers, and clasped it
-fondly. Arthur sat at the far end of the porch, in the densest gloom;
-only the fiery tip of his cigar betraying his presence. Gus lay
-stretched on a wooden settee, his eyes fixed dreamily on a few light,
-fleecy clouds showing through a break in the vines.
-
-There was a faint rustling sound just where the foliage grew the most
-dense; the leaves were cautiously parted, and a pallid, vengeful face
-looked through. The intruder seemed as much surprised as were the group
-seated there; she had evidently expected to find the porch untenanted,
-and the sight revealed seemed to drive her to a frenzy of madness; a ray
-of moonlight fell upon the clasped hands of Edith and Wilbur, also
-showing the look of devotion upon Wilbur’s face, as he was bending
-toward her in the act of speaking.
-
-There was a flash, the report of a pistol, intermingled with wild
-screams, and a hoarse, strange cry from Arthur:
-
-“Andalusia! Andalusia!” Then, something wildly, rapidly spoken in a
-strange language; the vengeful, defiant air speedily changing to wonder
-and amazement; tones of fierce remonstrance from him, and scornful
-disbelief from her; then a word or two of pleading; a light in her eyes
-like blazing stars, and obeying his fierce gestures she slipped away
-among the winding walks, shadowy trees and shrubbery.
-
-It has taken some time to tell all this, but the happening was so rapid
-that none save Gus saw or heard aught that passed between Arthur and the
-strange woman.
-
-Wilbur was bending over the half-fainting Edith, whispering impassioned
-words in her ear, caution thrown to the winds on the near approach of
-danger.
-
-Gus for a moment gazed speechless and motionless, amazed at the fierce
-gestures, and the strange language; and when he would have detained the
-woman, Arthur angrily threw him backward, saying: “Let her alone! She
-made a mistake!”
-
-“A strange mistake, I take it!” hotly replied Gus.
-
-“What is the use of raising more disturbance? No one is hurt! She
-thought that I was sitting there beside Edith.”
-
-“Suppose you were? Why should she shoot you? It looks very peculiar!”
-said Gus angrily.
-
-Arthur made no reply, but strode away into the darkness of the
-shrubbery.
-
-Edith and Wilbur had entered the house, and their low tones, agitated
-conversation, reached Gus indistinctly as he stood irresolute; he had
-sent the servants back to their places, and their frightened tones
-reached him faintly; after some seconds’ indecision he plunged off down
-the path which Arthur had taken, but no trace of him or the woman could
-he find.
-
-It was fully an hour before he returned to the house, feeling angry that
-he was no wiser than when he started; he was the more angry that he did
-not know what he expected to find. His astonishment was great to find
-Arthur seated in the self same place smoking as though nothing out of
-the ordinary had happened.
-
-“Well, I declare! I have been looking everywhere for you;” he said.
-
-“Yes! You have found me, now what will you have?”
-
-It had seemed during the surprise and heat of anger easy enough to ask
-him what all this mystery meant; but looking Arthur in the face;
-listening to his cool, sneering tones, it was far from easy; so he
-hesitated and stammered out: “I don’t understand this business at all.”
-
-Arthur broke in: “My dear Gus, neither do I.”
-
-His tone implied so much more than the words that Gus was effectually
-silenced.
-
-They soon separated for the night; Wilbur had gone home half an hour
-before, and Edith had retired to her room, her nerves in a tumult over
-the occurrences of the evening; but through all the fright and horror
-ran a thrill of sweetness.
-
-Wilbur had whispered in her ear, as she lay half fainting: “My love! Do
-not be frightened; I will protect you!”
-
-“Who could it be? I _am_ so frightened!” clinging to his hand.
-
-“It is all past now, dear; I think it must have been some crazy person.”
-
-For another week things went on much as usual, except that Gus was now
-positive that Arthur went out each night at about half-past twelve; not
-returning until morning, always haggard and worn, and often in the most
-furious mood. Frequently he glared at Wilbur as though he would like to
-murder him; but if Wilbur turned, or he knew himself to be observed, his
-manner changed completely. He seemed anxious to throw Edith and Wilbur
-together; and yet, as they conversed or sat in silent contentment he
-would restlessly pace the floor, and finally fling himself out of the
-room angrily.
-
-Of a sudden he changed entirely; he remained at home of nights, went to
-the bank early in the morning, and remained until the hour of closing,
-seemingly intent upon a thorough understanding of every phase of the
-business, but at times showing such a strange forgetfulness—or
-ignorance—that Wilbur would pause, and look at him in astonishment.
-
-It was on Wednesday, there were papers missing, relating to some
-securities; Gus and Arthur had been vainly seeking them all the morning;
-finally Gus went over to Wilbur’s desk and asked, more because he was
-vexed and at a loss as to what to do, than for any other reason:
-
-“Wilbur, do you know anything about those securities?” mentioning the
-particular ones he wished.
-
-Without even pausing in his work Wilbur replied, naming the number of
-the drawer in the security vault where he would find them.
-
-Gus made him no reply, but sought the drawer described, and returned
-with the papers.
-
-He walked up to Wilbur, followed by Arthur:
-
-“Will you explain to me _how_ you knew where those securities were?
-After you told where they were, I remember placing them there; and I
-know that they have not been removed for over a year, long before you
-came here—” he paused significantly.
-
-Wilbur looked up from his work in complete bewilderment:
-
-“I do not know _how_ I know it, but it is all clear to me; the moment
-you mention a thing I seem to see it, and a long-stored knowledge seems
-instantly to step forth. I seem to know every crevice in these stones;
-every bolt, bar and drawer; but how I gained that knowledge I can not
-tell, because—I do not know.”
-
-As he talked he was gazing straight before him, with a strange, unseeing
-look.
-
-“It is not so strange that you have the knowledge—it is easy to get, if
-one pokes his nose into everything; but it is hard to understand why I
-cannot remember anything concerning the business,” said Arthur
-disagreeably.
-
-“It is no use quarreling!” said Gus, but it was evident that he was both
-puzzled and annoyed.
-
-That night Gus again heard Arthur stealthily leaving the house, and he
-did not return until noon of the next day. He remained at the bank from
-that time until after the hour for closing, remarking that he had
-correspondence which he wished to finish; having completed it, he called
-the watchman and sent him to post the letters, saying that he would
-remain on watch until his return; as soon as he came back, Arthur went
-home.
-
-He seemed moody and distrait all the evening, and several times Gus
-caught him glaring at Wilbur with the unmistakable light of hatred in
-his eyes. Wilbur spent nearly all of his evenings with Edith, and made
-no secret of his devotion to her. Gus was puzzled to account for
-Arthur’s manner toward Wilbur; that he hated him was very evident, but
-it certainly was not from jealousy, as he showed not the slightest love
-for Edith; on the contrary, he appeared actually to dislike and avoid
-her. Several times during the evening he sank into such gloomy
-abstraction as not to notice when he was addressed; at an early hour he
-left the parlor and went to his room, with not even an excuse or a
-good-night.
-
-Edith looked pained, but Gus was too outspoken to keep silence:
-
-“I do believe that Arthur is going insane; I never saw such a change in
-any one!”
-
-He was again absent the next morning; but he was away so frequently that
-no one even spoke of it; but when a week passed without his return Gus
-began to be vaguely alarmed and suspicious; the reason for the latter
-feeling being that Arthur had drawn large sums of money on his personal
-check within the previous week. Only the day before this last departure
-he had taken out several thousand dollars.
-
-On his way to his sleeping room that night, Gus, from some impulse
-unexplainable, tried the door of Arthur’s room. He did not know what he
-expected to discover, he was simply uneasy.
-
-To his surprise he found the door unlocked; heretofore Arthur had been
-more than careful to keep his privacy secure. Gus entered and turned on
-the light, everything seemed as usual; he opened the door of the
-wardrobe, and looked within, it gave him a start to find it empty. Gus
-turned giddy; had his prediction come true? A prophecy which was born of
-vexation, instead of insight. Arthur had taken away all of his clothing;
-no interpretation could be put upon that action, but that he intended to
-abandon his home; but why should he do so, unless mentally unbalanced?
-
-As he turned to extinguish the light he saw, placed conspicuously on the
-dresser, a letter; trembling with undefinable fear he caught it up;
-without address it abruptly commenced:
-
-
-“When you find this I shall be far away. I have taken five thousand
-dollars in cash and the diamonds which were in my safe-deposit drawer,
-which amount to twenty thousand more. The balance of the money and the
-real estate I have turned over to Wilbur; I hate him, but he has a right
-to the property.
-
-“You do not understand, and will wonder; I will explain.
-
-“You remember the time when, to all appearances, Arthur Lombard dropped
-dead; amid great, apparent grief, and much excitement he was carried to
-this house where he lay silent and motionless for three days.
-
-“At the same instant in which he fell in his elegantly appointed office,
-almost in the same manner, fell Antoni Petronelli, one of a band of
-roving gypsies, who dwelt in a fair southern country, with no covering
-save the waving arms of the forest trees, or at most a house of boughs
-for shelter at night or in storm. As Edith and Gus mourned over Arthur
-Lombard, so Andalusia Varana mourned over Antoni—yet not the same—the
-cool blood of your race cannot realize the fierce love and desperate
-grief of the untrammeled children of the South.
-
-“At the very instant that Arthur Lombard awoke to life again, that same
-instant arose as one from the dead, Antoni Petronelli.
-
-“Now comes the really strange, and tragic part of the story. When these
-two souls were loosed from the body and entered space, they drifted
-without knowledge of their destination; but that an intelligent power
-directed them is proved by this; although so far apart, the soul of
-Arthur Lombard sought the body of the gypsy Petronelli; and the spirit
-of Petronelli was forced to enter the effeminate body of Arthur Lombard.
-
-“I can speak only of my own impression; I, the soul of the gypsy,
-Petronelli, and the body of the aesthetic banker, Arthur Lombard. When I
-regained consciousness I had but a confused mingling of ideas; some
-things—impressions, knowledge, thoughts—which had been the property of
-Lombard, haunted me; it was as though these things had been photographed
-on the brain, to be brought forth and used by the occupant of the body
-as occasion required. I did not understand the use of this knowledge; I
-detested the fair-skinned body; I hated the limitations of his
-life—which you call refinements; the greatest trial of all was that for
-a long time I did not know what I was fighting against. I knew only that
-I was miserably unhappy.
-
-“I hated the soft, cool caresses of Edith; I was tormented with a misty
-memory—which I could not drive from my mind—of arms which had encircled
-my neck, and had set my being on fire. I hated the reproof in Edith’s
-calm eyes, and the low voice which grew so cool as I pushed away her
-hands, or answered her roughly; she was offended in such a grand, cold
-way. My Andalusia would have upbraided me with hot words, uttered in her
-shrill, sweet voice; she would have given me blow for blow, then we
-should have kissed with fond words, and loved better than ever. I hated
-the house with its elegant furnishings, its heavy, hot carpets, and
-close, stifling atmosphere.
-
-“I longed for the cool, leafy woods; for the carpet of green grass. I
-felt an insane desire to crush the globes on the incandescent lights,
-which parodied the light of the moon; that soft southern moon, which,
-with its coterie of stars, looked down upon my bed of boughs while I
-slept in that happy time before disaster came.
-
-“For a long time I could not put these feelings into words, or even into
-thoughts; I knew only that these things I hated, and I madly desired to
-get away; it was like the restlessness of some caged animal. During all
-of this time those teachings which had left their impression upon the
-brain matter tortured me, suggesting and urging other thoughts so at
-variance with those rebellious feelings that it almost drove me mad.
-
-“Then when Wilbur came it seemed as though my soul must leap out of the
-hateful body which held it in limitation. Instantly I recognized my own,
-my hands have many times itched to throttle the usurper of my person, so
-that I might seize that which belonged by right to me. Oh, how I hate
-this milk-and-water flesh! These soft muscles, and dainty palms!
-
-“With his coming—Wilbur, by the way, is but an assumed name—it seemed to
-give that hazy sense of something gone before, something half
-remembered, like a dream of the night—a shock. I concentrated every
-effort of my being until scenes from my former life began to float
-before my mental vision; dense woods, with leaves of a glossy, dark
-green; lilies standing tall and white; a great bay of water reflecting
-the blue of a cloudless sky and the green of the trees on its placid
-bosom. There was ever the vague shadow of a form which filled my veins
-with fire, and my whole soul with longing, but it floated just beyond my
-mental grasp. Many a time as I walked under the stars I could have cried
-aloud, it seemed so near, and yet—eluded me I could not remain within
-the walls of that elegantly furnished room which was called mine; so at
-night I wandered far, and lay on the cool, dew wet grass, and strove to
-solve the tormenting problems.
-
-“That evening when Andalusia followed us, I had been more than usually
-unsettled and troubled; there was a softness in the atmosphere; a mellow
-light shed by the descending sun; a faint, odorous stirring of the warm
-wind, which made my brain throb as though it would burst, so suggestive
-were all things of that half remembered southern land. When Andalusia
-brushed past us, and the light of her eyes entered my soul, the final
-knowledge came to me, as had that other; I remembered all, and in a
-transport of joy I called out her name. It was well for _him_ that I
-cried out—my body would have been a vacant tenement otherwise; but
-unless I also was released from this hateful bondage it would have been
-useless, as I could not, unless through the same condition which at
-first existed, have reclaimed my own.
-
-“Andalusia sought Wilbur, thinking herself deserted by me; she was mad
-with jealousy long before he fled; she frightened him with her ardent
-love, and I suppose when angered repelled him by her wild bursts of
-passion; his cold nature could not appreciate the tropical love of my
-Andalusia.
-
-“That evening on the street, when I cried out ‘Andalusia,’ she
-recognized my voice, but thought it some trick to deceive her; you know
-that in our land, and especially among our people, there are many
-incredible and wonderful things done to cheat the imagination; but when
-I said in Romany, which seemed to drop from my tongue without my will:
-“Be at the entrance of the park to-night at twelve; I, your Antoni, will
-meet you;” she swept me a burning gaze of wondering doubt, and
-disappeared. I met her as I promised, but could not convince her that I
-spoke the truth; she scornfully taunted me with the eyes, which she
-declared that I had stolen from the summer sky, an open page whereon to
-print all my baby passions; she lifted herself to look over my head, and
-mock me with her shrill laughter; one thing only consoled me; I knew
-when she promised again to meet me, that though she derided, she was not
-quite sure. It seemed that Wilbur—Ugh! I cannot call him Petronelli—he
-has no right to the name, he stole my body, but—I am I, in spite of it!
-Well, he utterly refused her love; he resisted her caresses, and showed
-such unmistakable aversion that he drove her wild; she upbraided him
-fiercely, and—like a coward—he fled from her.
-
-“What led him here? Was it the hand of the All Wise, or the homing
-instinct implanted in man? He came, and you know how he filled the
-place, and how perfectly the place fitted him.
-
-“For long weeks I failed to convince Andalusia; weeks that were filled
-with the madness of despair, with the agony of vain pleading, of being
-scorned and taunted with my baby skin, until every time that I looked at
-Wilbur, I could scarcely restrain my hands.
-
-“Andalusia watched his every movement; that night when she fired the
-pistol she thought that she had found her rival, and had she been less
-angry would have killed her; her emotion, only, rendering her hand
-unsteady.
-
-“I followed her and appointed a place of meeting; at first she would not
-listen, but finally consented; saying that old Martini Sistine was with
-her, hidden in the shrubbery. I was rejoiced, for old Martini knows much
-that is hidden from all the rest of the world; she can talk familiarly
-with those who have departed this life; and to her the stars are as an
-open book. Martini knew that I spoke the truth, and in trying to
-convince Andalusia she also explained much which I had been unable to
-grasp. Andalusia at first would hear nothing of it, but cried
-scornfully, touching the fair hair as though it were some vile thing,
-and prodding my flushed cheek viciously:
-
-“‘_This_ is not my Antoni!’ Then said Martini severely:
-
-“Daughter of the South, born in the wild wood among nature’s sweetest
-mysteries, do you doubt the first one which touches you? For shame! If
-you saw a branch lopped off the tree under which you sat, would you cry
-out that this was no longer the same tree? If you should lose your fair
-right arm, are you not still Andalusia? If you were bereft of both limbs
-and arms, and nothing but the disfigured trunk remained, you would still
-be Andalusia. It is the within, which is in reality the personality.
-Your Antoni is the same, but he is unfortunate in having to bear this
-effeminate body; have you no pity for his misfortune?”
-
-“Then my Andalusia wept on my neck, and begged forgiveness for all her
-unkind words; and though she cried continually: ‘Poor Antoni!’ I was so
-happy that for a time I forgot all about my hateful body.
-
-“We are going to our own land; Martini, my Andalusia and I. Wilbur can
-take the cool-blooded Edith and welcome; their placid imitation of love
-is like ice to fire as compared to the glorious tumult of passion which
-swells in the hearts of the unfettered children of the free wild wood.
-
-“I have taken this money and the diamonds, yet—I am no thief! That
-portion of myself, known to the sight as Arthur Lombard—the hateful
-body, thrust upon me without my consent—I am compelled to retain against
-my will; that body has a right to maintenance, and I have taken of
-Arthur Lombard’s money to care for it. I have left the balance to the
-soul of Arthur Lombard; and as a last request, I ask him to be kind to
-the body of poor, cheated Antoni Petronelli.”
-
-
-
-
- LIMITATIONS.
-
-
-A brown faced, tangle-haired, barefooted little girl; a long country
-road, its yellow clay beaten into powder, which rose with every gust of
-wind into whirling eddies, and spitefully enveloped each passer-by in a
-grimy cloak, and followed after each vehicle like an abhorrent specter.
-Long rows of maple cast their cool shadows from either side; raspberries
-and blackberries grew in the corners of the old rail fence; a narrow
-footpath cut like a yellow thread into the thick green sod; here and
-there a sweet-william held up its fragrant head; and in the field beyond
-the long rows of corn rustled their broad leaves, and murmured together.
-
-Thella swung her sunbonnet by the strings, and gave a little
-hop-skip-and-jump for very joy of living. She stopped instantly, as she
-heard, “Thella! Thella!” called in a fretful, rasping tone.
-
-“Yes’m,” answered she, at the top of a high-pitched, young voice, as she
-ran rapidly toward a stout, red-faced woman, who stood leaning over the
-top of the gate.
-
-“I declare to goodness, you make me think of a turkey! It’s no wonder
-that you are the ugliest young one living! Look at that mop of hair, and
-that slit in your dress!” said she, her voice raised to a shrill scream.
-
-Thella dropped her head, and drew her black brows together sullenly.
-“Why don’t you put that sunbonnet on your head? Oh, drat you, get out of
-my sight, you little imp!”
-
-Thella had been digging one brown toe in the dust, but at the conclusion
-of the tirade she darted past the woman, dextrously dodged a blow and
-ran into the house. She flew upstairs into the attic; there was a little
-square window, draped over with cobwebs; Thella had rubbed the grime off
-the lower panes, but she left the cobwebs—she called them her curtains,
-and the spiders her little lace makers. From out the rubbish she had
-long ago hunted a mirror, with a very wavy surface. She crouched on the
-floor with her head bowed upon the window-sill, sobbing bitterly; the
-most forlorn little thing imaginable.
-
-Her stepmother’s voice faintly reached her:
-
-“Thella! Thella! Drat the child! she’d wear the patience out of a
-saint!” whether she intended to imply that she was a saint or not, I do
-not know.
-
-Thella only gave a little flout: “You can split your old throat for all
-that I care.”
-
-Anger dried her tears; she softly crept across the loose boards of the
-floor, and brought her looking-glass to the window. She sat looking at
-herself mournfully; it was not a pretty picture upon which she gazed; a
-grimy, tear-stained face, as brown as a coffee-berry, heavy black
-eyebrows, arched over a pair of intense gray eyes; the wavy glass had a
-trick of elongating the visage which made it very comical; added to
-this, her hair hung like a black cloud all about her face. She threw
-down the glass in disgust:
-
-“Thella Armitage, you do look like a little Indian! Oh, what shall I
-do?” her chin beginning to quiver again; but presently she rested her
-face on her hand, and sat gazing at the fleecy clouds chasing each other
-across the sky, and wandered off into dreamland; these were her
-soldiers, and the great white cloud with a rose-colored border was her
-chariot, and she was going:
-
-“Thella! Thella Armitage! If you don’t come down here and wash these
-dishes I’ll skin you,” called her stepmother, up the stairs.
-
-“All right, maybe a decent skin would grow on then,” muttered Thella.
-She went down into the hot kitchen and washed the dishes; but every
-minute she stole a glance at her pretty clouds through the open window.
-“What are you gawping at? ’tend to your work,” said Mrs. Armitage
-crossly. She did not mean to be actually unkind, but she had no
-appreciation of another’s feelings, much less of Thella’s dreamy, poetic
-temperament. Thella shot her an angry look, and sullenly went on with
-her work, the beauty all taken out of the clouds, her fairylike day
-dreams buried in gloom.
-
-No sooner were the dishes washed than Thella was set to knit her stint;
-oh, how she hated that interminable stocking! The rounds seemed endless;
-and if she thought about something nice for just one little minute the
-stitches would drop and run away down; then Mrs. Armitage would angrily
-yank the stocking out of her hand, pull the needles out, and ravel out
-all her evening’s work. When at last the hateful task was accomplished,
-and the old clock sitting in its little niche in the wall—like a
-miniature shrine for the Virgin Mary—rang out its nine slow strokes, she
-would run up to the old east chamber where she slept, in an agony of
-stifled rage.
-
-Mrs. Armitage would allow her only a small bit of candle: “You’re not
-going to read those good-for-nothing books; you jest go to bed and go to
-sleep; I want you to be fit for something in the morning.”
-
-So she was forced to hurry in between the sheets, after blowing out the
-light, often to lie there wakeful; dreaming such lovely, impossible
-dreams by the hour. On moonless nights the skurry of a rat, or the
-cracking of the old timbers in cold weather, would send little shivers
-creeping up and down her back; but when the silvery moon shone in at the
-curtainless window she would lie wide-eyed, riding to strange, unheard
-of countries on its silver bars.
-
-One happy day a neighbor loaned her the “Arabian Knights;” she hurried
-through her tasks, which were neither short nor easy, and ran joyously
-up to the garret; a pane of glass had been broken, and a pewee had flown
-in and built her nest in an old basket suspended from the rafters. So
-careful was Thella not to frighten the mother bird, that she fearlessly
-sat on the window-sill and called to her four little children: “Phebe!
-Phebe!”
-
-Thella rested her chin on her hand thoughtfully:
-
-“I don’t see how you know them apart if they are all named Phebe,” said
-she.
-
-She was far away in an enchanted land with Alladin, and did not hear
-Mrs. Armitage creep up to her; the first intimation she had of her
-presence was an awful blow on the ear which made her see stars, and
-knocked the book half across the room.
-
-“You lazy, trifling trollope! I’ll learn you to spend your time reading
-such trash. Now you march downstairs, and if you can’t find anything
-else to do go out in the garden and weed them onion beds,” saying which
-she pounced viciously upon the book.
-
-“Pa said I need not weed them until the sun went down, and it got
-cooler,” faltered Thella.
-
-“Your father is learnin’ you to be as lazy as he is himself,” snapped
-Mrs. Armitage; “you march, now, and no more of your sass.”
-
-Thella rose and pushed back her heavy hair, preparatory to following
-her.
-
-“Will you please let me put away the book?” she said.
-
-“I’ll please put it in the fire,” she replied viciously.
-
-“Oh, no, no! Don’t, it isn’t mine!” she cried frantically as she made a
-vain endeavor to reach it.
-
-Mrs. Armitage gave her another resounding slap: “There, take that, you
-little cat!”
-
-As she commenced descending the stairs Thella darted before her, and
-hurriedly ran to the field to her father; she caught hold of his hands
-and pulled the hoe away from him.
-
-“Don’t daughter, ma will be mad if I don’t keep to work,” he said
-pathetically.
-
-“Oh, pa, I’ll hoe in your place; do go and take my book away from her,
-she’s going to burn it, and it isn’t mine at all; it’s Willie Burt’s!”
-she cried in agitated incoherence. “Oh, hurry, pa! Don’t let her burn
-it,” her voice full of tears. He stooped for one instant and laid his
-hand caressingly upon her head.
-
-“Poor little Thella,” he murmured, then walked hurriedly up to the
-house. Thella looked after him sorrowfully:
-
-“Poor pa!” she said, with a quiver in her voice.
-
-Presently he came slowly back through the broiling sunshine and took the
-hoe from her hand.
-
-“Well?” said Thella interrogatively.
-
-He shook his head: “’Twasn’t no use, she had it in the stove.”
-
-“The mean, old thing—” began Thella.
-
-“Tut-tut; she’s your mother,” said pa gently.
-
-“She isn’t _my_ mother; my little mother is dead!” She began very hotly,
-but ended with choking sobs.
-
-“I wouldn’t cry, little daughter; we must make the very best of things
-when we can’t change them,” he said with a sad resignation more pathetic
-by far than tears. He took his old red bandana from his pocket and wiped
-the drops from her flushed cheeks, compassionately.
-
-“Well! You are the shif’lesses pair I ever did see,” said Mrs. Armitage
-shrilly. “Thella, if you don’t go at that onion bed I’ll take a strap to
-you.”
-
-Thella gave her a look of bitter hatred, and walked sullenly to her
-work. The sun beat down with terrible force; Thella knelt unprotected on
-the edge of the bed, and pulled the offending weeds; her father hoed the
-long rows of corn steadily, only pausing to wipe away the perspiration
-as it trickled down his face. Mrs. Armitage, under the shade of an apple
-tree whose boughs bent low with yellow fruit, gossiped with a neighbor.
-
-“Pa! pa!” called Thella softly, he paused and looked at her. “Can’t I
-have an apple? I’m so warm and thirsty.”
-
-Low as was the call, Mrs. Armitage heard it; “’Tend to your work; you
-always want to be chankin’ something. Warm! it’s just nice and
-pleasant.”
-
-Pa dropped his hoe between the long rows, and gathering half a dozen
-apples off the tree, called Thella to him: “It is nice and cool here,
-under the shade of the tree.”
-
-He sat on the green bank, and took his little daughter on his knee; he
-pushed the thick hair from her warm face; she ate her apple, her head
-lying contentedly on her father’s shoulder. Mrs. Armitage went on
-gossiping with the neighbor, interspersing her remarks with flings about
-“People too lazy to breathe—humoring that good-for-nothing,” etc. If Pa
-Armitage heard, he made no sign, beyond pressing his arm a little closer
-about Thella’s waist.
-
-Time went on. Thella was fourteen; her life was a horrible routine—up
-before dawn in the winter, and before the sun in summer, to milk and
-churn, cook and scrub; no thoughts expressed in her hearing except those
-relating to eating, working, and the continuous bad conduct of the
-neighbors—this last always sufficient for a whole day’s tirade. In
-summer it was not so bad; there were always the whispering trees, and
-the fragrant flowers; the green grass, and the busy booming of the
-bumble bees; the lowing of the solemn-eyed cows, that came at her call.
-Best of all was the walk down the long, shady lane, through the grassy
-dell, where, in the limpid brook, the funny crabs crawled backward; and
-the saucy, gray squirrel chattered at her from the beech and chestnut
-trees on the hillside; still an added joy when “pa” followed his little
-girl, telling her of his coming by putting his crooked little finger in
-his mouth, and thus whistling shrilly. Fast as her nimble feet could
-carry her she ran to him, and nestling her hand in his begged him to
-tell her of her very own mamma. Oh, the delightful walks and talks; the
-sun hanging low in the west and the soft wind just stirring the leaves;
-a little later the softly falling dew, the gathering shadows, a belated
-bird hopping from branch to branch with drowsy chirp; a rabbit darting
-across the path, causing Thella to glance over her shoulder in quick
-affright and cling a little closer to “pa’s” hand at sight of the dark
-shadows all around her; then the great red moon lifting his round face
-above the treetops, lighting up the openings, and leaving the shadows
-darker by contrast. The sweet silence seemed deepened by the shrill cry
-of the cicada, and the plaintive call of the whip-poor-will; at last pa
-would say, “We must hurry home, we shall get a scolding.”
-
-Thella would sigh and answer: “Yes, pa, but this is so nice,” with a
-loving cuddle closer to his side.
-
-Well they knew the remark Mrs. Armitage was sure to make about their
-“trapezing” all over the fields.
-
-Not long after this, all through the day Thella had been working very
-hard, and in the edge of the evening sat down on the porch to rest. Pa
-had just come in from the field looking worn out; Thella’s heart ached
-as she looked at him: “Poor pa, you are tired out,” she said.
-
-“Yes, pretty tired, daughter!” he answered; hearing Mrs. Armitage coming
-they said no more.
-
-She was in a fearful humor; she had quarreled with one of the neighbors,
-and seemed to think that the fight extended to her own family. It was
-quite dark on the porch, and Thella sat in the shadow so that she did
-not observe her.
-
-“Where is Thella?” she angrily asked of pa, as she came in.
-
-“Not very far away, I guess,” he answered mildly.
-
-“Out trapezing somewhere, I suppose! I seen her whispering to that Judd
-Tompkins, more’n once; she’ll come to no good, I’ll tell you!”
-
-“Sho! Sho! What’s the use of bein’ so hard, ma? Didn’t you never talk to
-the boys when you was young?” asked pa very mildly.
-
-“I wish to goodness I’d never seen a pesky man; of all the shif’less,
-onery things a man’s the wust; and you’re about the laziest of the whole
-bilin’.”
-
-Pa made no reply, but Thella rose up, white and wrathful; it is not the
-great things which rouse us to the depth of feeling, but the continued
-pin-pricking; the nag-nagging which drives us to desperation. Thella
-could take anything directed against herself; she thought many times
-that she had grown so used to it that it did not hurt much, but pa, poor
-pa, she could not hear the good patient soul nagged so, without a word
-of protest.
-
-“You just let pa alone! You can abuse me all you like, but you needn’t
-misuse him on my account, he is not to blame for my shortcomings;” she
-sidled up to him, and clasped his arm with her two hands.
-
-“Hoity-toity! I’m glad I have your permission to express my feelings to
-you, my high-flown miss; and with or without your consent, I’ll say what
-I please to your pa—you little trollope, you!”
-
-She made an angry dive at Thella, who only threw up her arm and warded
-off the blow: “You had best not strike me,” she said in a peculiarly
-quiet tone.
-
-“Come away, come away, daughter; don’t quarrel with her. Make the best
-of it! We can’t seem to alter things, so let’s make the best of it,”
-said the old man tremulously.
-
-Thella was trembling with anger; she realized that she had made it worse
-for pa instead of helping him, and her heart was filled with regret and
-bitterness.
-
-“Pa, you don’t have to endure such abuse; set your foot down and make
-her behave herself.”
-
-“Oh, Thella, I couldn’t! Don’t you see, daughter, that I can’t quarrel
-with a woman? Let us take a walk down the lane,” and hand in hand they
-went. Nothing further was said on the subject until they turned to go
-in; pa drew a long sigh: “I wish your ma had a lived, but I made my
-bed—” he broke off abruptly, then continued in a trembling tone, “I
-thought I was doing the best for my little girl to give her a new ma—you
-see, a man that’s had a good wife is lonely, and beside, he don’t know
-just what to do for a little girl—and I thought—I thought—” the old
-voice quavered into silence piteously.
-
-Thella stopped short and laid her hands upon his shoulders
-affectionately: “Yes, I know—dear pa, you are so kind; but pa—you are
-mistaken—you are not making the best of it; there is no good at all in
-this way of living; it’s just slavery for the bite you eat, and a bed to
-sleep in—that’s full of thorns; even your food is thrown at you as
-though you were a dog, and where are all the books we used to have? One
-might as well be a fool, if they can have no use for their brains,” she
-ended bitterly.
-
-“Yes; she’s put all the books away; I’m afraid she’s burned them. Your
-ma liked books, Thella; we used to take such comfort reading together,
-but Mandy says it makes me lazy—p’raps it does. Mandy is a wonderful
-manager, Thella.”
-
-“Very wonderful! She can make everybody else work while she gossips with
-the neighbors,” answered Thella indignantly.
-
-“Sho, sho! Daughter you mustn’t talk that way! She’s your ma—no, she’s
-your stepma, you know. We must make the best of it,” he iterated weakly.
-Thella made no reply, though her heart burned hotly; what could she say
-to this crushed spirit that would not add to his trouble?
-
-Before she let him go in she said hesitatingly; “Pa, I am going away;
-she is cross to you on my account, and—and—oh, pa, I do want to go to
-school; there’s so much that I want to know!” she said breathlessly.
-
-He stood as though stunned: “What shall I do without you?” he cried
-despairingly.
-
-Thella trembled with excitement; her heart was torn between the desire
-to go and the longing to remain; how could she leave her poor,
-heartbroken old father? but—she honestly believed that _she_—Thella
-never called her anything else if she could avoid it—would be less
-unkind to pa, if she were gone. Thella knew very well that a rancorous
-jealousy added force to her misuse of him; and—oh, she could not go on
-in this way; empty day dreams no longer sufficed her bright
-intelligence; she hungered and thirsted for knowledge; he had a vague
-understanding of higher and better things than met her everyday sight.
-She could no longer keep her eyes earthward; even when she cast them
-down for one instant, all things spoke to her of that higher life, and
-filled her with unutterable longing. Something of this she tried to tell
-pa between her sobs.
-
-He let his hand wander gently over her crown of hair, as he said,
-“Yes—yes, daughter; I know how you feel. I used to have just such
-thoughts, and ma—your ma—used to make me feel as though I could see
-right up into God’s heart, and I knew—I _knew_—that I could live well
-enough to reach Him, sometime, I should if ma hadn’t have died; but
-now—I just have to make the best of it,” he finished despondently.
-
-“But pa, hadn’t you ought to try now—for ma’s sake?”
-
-“How can I? I never have time even to think. No, no, daughter, I must
-just make the best of it,” he reiterated wearily.
-
-She had no words of comfort that had not in them a sound of mockery, so
-she said nothing beyond thanking him for his consent, and as she kissed
-him lovingly, she patted his withered cheek with her toil-roughened
-palms: “Poor pa! Poor pa! I love you dearly,” she said.
-
-A tear stole down his furrowed face and wet her hands; he tremblingly
-murmured, “God bless my daughter!”
-
-The next morning Mrs. Armitage screamed in vain to Thella:
-
-“Drat her, I’ll take a strap to her, if she’s bigger’n the side of a
-house.”
-
-When at last she threw open the door of the poor, bare little chamber,
-she found it empty. For once words failed her—she sat down on the stairs
-gasping.
-
-Pa wisely kept out of her way. She missed her servant, but poor pa went
-about more silent than ever; it seemed that in one short month he grew
-visibly gray and bent; he worked on hopelessly through heat and cold.
-The only smile that ever crossed his face was when he received a thick
-letter from the village postmaster; he would hide it away in his inside
-pocket with trembling hands for fear Mandy would see it; a little spot
-of color coming into his thin old cheeks at the thought; at nightfall he
-would wander down the lane where he used to walk with Thella, and just
-to make believe that she would come to meet him, he would crook his
-little finger and whistle shrilly. Oh, the comfort those letters were to
-him; after reading them over and over again, he would hide them away in
-a hollow log.
-
-Thella always wrote to him that she was well and happy; she told him
-nothing of the hard labor and bitter disappointments she met; her
-situation had been assured to her before she left home, but there were
-many things that were hard to bear; not the least of which was a
-terrible homesickness. Then, too, when she came to go to school, she
-found that others of the same age were far in advance of her in their
-studies, and consequently looked down upon her. Patient effort at last
-brought success; by this time her homesick feeling had worn away; she
-still longed to see her father, but had ever the hope before her of a
-home in which “pa” should have the warmest corner in winter and the
-brightest window when he wished it.
-
-Later on she wrote that she was teaching; pa whispered it softly to
-himself: “My Thella is a schoolmam!” Such innocent pride as pa took in
-the fact.
-
-After four years she wrote to him that she was married.
-
-“Married! My little girl, married!” His old face puckered up queerly; he
-did not know whether to laugh or cry. She wrote that she was very happy.
-After that the burden of every letter was, “Pa, do come and see me.”
-
-Sitting by the fire one evening, late in the fall, pa said, “Mandy, I am
-going to Adairville to-morrow.”
-
-“I should like to know if you are possessed, you’ll do no such thing!
-What do you want to go there for?”
-
-“I want to see Thella; it’s a long time since I seen her!”
-deprecatingly.
-
-“Well, you won’t go trapezing after her; she run away, and you’ll not
-follow her.”
-
-“She’s my child, you hadn’t ought to be so hard, Mandy,” quavered the
-old man.
-
-“Well, you’ll not go, I tell you! you ain’t goin’ to spend no money
-running after that trollope!” answered she.
-
-Pa sighed, but said no more; he had submitted to her rule so long that
-the thought of opposition did not occur to him; his shoulder seemed to
-bend as if beneath a heavy load; his gray head drooped lower and lower;
-a heavy tear or two followed the deep furrows down his cheek.
-
-The next morning he seemed scarcely able to stir, and though her wrath
-enveloped him all day he seemed not to mind; he appeared like one in a
-dream.
-
-When chore-time came again, she said sharply, “Ain’t you goin’ to get
-them cows to-night? you act as though your wits was wool-gatherin’—or
-like a tarnal fool!”
-
-“Mandy, I’ve always did the best I could!” he said quaveringly, as he
-turned away.
-
-“It’s poor enough, the Lord knows,” snapped she.
-
-When pa reached the entrance to the lane he stood lost in thought for
-several minutes—he had forgotten all about the cows—suddenly he
-straightened up: “I’ve a good mind to do it! I vum, I will!” he laughed
-outright—a cracked, cackling laugh, that had a pitiful sound; his weak,
-watery eyes began to glisten; this time instead of whistling once, he
-whistled twice shrilly.
-
-“Daughter, I’m coming; your old pa’s coming!” he cried gleefully.
-
-He sat down on the hollow log where he kept his letters; he took them
-out, handling them over fondly; from the last one received he drew out a
-bill; he spelled the letter out laboriously:
-
-
-“DEAR PA: Here is a little money to get you a suit of new clothes; and
-in my next letter I will send you enough for your fare, for, dear pa, I
-must see you.”
-
-
-He laid the letter on his knee, smoothing it caressingly.
-
-“Yes, daughter, so you shall; I couldn’t never wait ’till I got another
-letter; so I will go just as far as this money’ll carry me and I’ll walk
-the rest of the way. Lord! What’ll Mandy say?”
-
-Poor pa did not know as much about traveling as do some children, so he
-had very little idea of his undertaking.
-
-Two weeks later Thella was one afternoon sitting in her pleasant room.
-The postman had just passed, which set her to wondering why she did not
-hear from pa; she ever had the dread before her that his burden would
-become greater than he could bear, and that she would see him no more. A
-servant came hurriedly into the room:
-
-“Mrs. Webster, there is an old man at the door who insists upon seeing
-you; I think he is crazy, he acts so queer.”
-
-“Where is he?” asked Thella, rising.
-
-“At the front door, where he has no business to be, of course! Oh, he
-said tell you that his name is Armitage——”
-
-“Oh, it is pa—it’s pa!” cried Thella, wildly oblivious that she had
-nearly thrown the astonished girl over.
-
-She seized the toilworn hands of the forlorn-looking old man; she threw
-her arms around his sunburned neck, and hugged him ecstatically; she
-fairly dragged him into the room, so great was her excited joy; she
-pulled forward the easiest chair, and playfully pushed him into it; she
-patted his hands, and kissed his snowy, straggling hair; she had no
-words to express her joy, grief, and surprise, except to say over and
-over again, “Poor pa! Poor pa! Oh, I am so glad to see you!”
-
-He looked at her with dim old eyes, his shaking hand held in hers; “Is
-this pretty lady my little daughter?” he asked with a happy laugh.
-
-“Oh, you awful flatterer,” cried Thella gayly.
-
-Pa leaned back in his chair with a sigh of satisfaction: “This chair is
-awful comfortable,” he closed his eyes wearily.
-
-“You are tired, pa, and I do not let you rest!” she said with quick
-compunction.
-
-“Yes, I am tired; it was a long walk. Mandy wouldn’t let me come, so I
-ran away; I wouldn’t quarrel with her, so I had to make the best of it.”
-
-“Walk! Did you walk?”
-
-“’Most a hundred miles; it took me a long spell, but I’m glad I come.
-When I shut my eyes it seems as though I’m talking to your ma; your
-voice sounds just as hers did.”
-
-The next morning when Thella went to call him to breakfast, he lay
-babbling of the green lane and Thella, his little girl; occasionally
-crying out piteously, “Don’t be so hard, Mandy; she’s only a little
-girl!” Then again, tears would course down his worn cheeks: “Oh, if ma
-had only lived!” Another time: “Yes, daughter; it is hard to bear, but
-we must make the best of it.”
-
-It was a whole month later, and pa was lying back in an invalid chair,
-his head propped with soft cushions, his old face looking very placid.
-“What a sight of nice books you have, daughter; it would be a pleasure
-to stay here all my life!”
-
-“That’s just what you are going to do, pa.” “Oh, I can’t! You know how
-Mandy will scold, but I’m goin’ to take all the comfort I can, while I
-do stay.”
-
-Thella leaned over him, smoothing his thin, gray hair as though he were
-a child, a wistful tenderness in her tone:
-
-“Mandy’ll never scold you again, pa.”
-
-Pa sat upright, a fitful color coming into his thin cheeks: “What do you
-mean? Has—something—” stammered he, nervously.
-
-“There, pa, don’t fret; yes, Mandy is—dead;” caressing the hand she held
-tenderly. “She took a severe cold, and was sick only three or four
-days.” A tear coursed down his cheek:
-
-“Poor Mandy! Perhaps she didn’t mean to be so hard; we mustn’t judge for
-others, must we, now?” he questioned tremulously.
-
-He sat silent for a long time, at last he said, “You’ve everything nice
-here, and the best man that ever lived; you’ve learned so many things—I
-don’t ’spose you would care to walk in the old lane where my _little_
-girl and I used to walk; but I should like to see it once more, and then
-I’d be content to stay with you the rest of my days.”
-
-Thella gave his hand a loving little pat: “Just hurry up and get well,
-and we will go and make believe that it is old times once more.”
-
-It was months before pa was able to go, but at last they walked down the
-lane in the sweet June twilight; as of old, “bob-white” whistled to his
-shy brown mate; and the gray rabbit lifted his long ears inquiringly,
-exactly as in the past; the yellow buttercups laughed up amid the short,
-sweet grass just the same, and yet Thella felt a depressing sadness, and
-pa sighed sorrowfully: “One kind of gets used to things, Thella—no need
-to hurry home now, is there? It makes me sorry and lonesome.” Thella
-pressed his arm sympathetically, and they silently walked up the lane,
-past the cows, ruminatively chewing their cud; past the flock of
-chickens, with their many bickerings, as they sought their roost; past
-the silent house and into the street, closing the gate softly and
-reverently behind them, even as they closed the door of the past life.
-
-
-
-
- A TALE OF TWO PICTURES.
-
-
-It is a question open to discussion whether it is a blessing to be born
-with a highly sensitive organization, an artistic taste—and poverty.
-
-The reverse was the opinion of Philip Aultman. Life seemed a failure,
-every venture foredoomed; and this sunny June morning, when all nature
-seemed to give the lie to evil prognostications, he sat in his room with
-the curtains of his soul pulled down, brooding over his misfortunes, not
-once considering that he was in fault. A maple grew just outside the
-window, and a little branch tapped on the uplifted sash coaxingly; the
-soft wind whispered through its branches, and entering lifted his curly
-brown locks shyly; a bluebird tilted its bright head, and swelled its
-throat in song of enticement; he lifted his face from the melancholy
-arch of his arms, and said as if in answer to the appeal: “I _will_ go
-out, this is of no use! Anything is better than staying within brooding
-over my trouble!”
-
-As he wandered about the sweet wind seemed to blow away much of his
-despondency, although he still smarted with indignation against fate.
-Yet—what is fate? The evil we bring upon ourselves. We clasp our hands
-above our heads, prostrate ourselves with our foreheads in the dust, and
-say with the devout Oriental: “Kismet!” Thus we are absolved from all
-blame.
-
-Philip had been poor all his life; not miserably indigent, though many
-things which go to make life comfortable were lacking. He had inherited
-a taste for art from his father; hard work had been the rule of his
-life, and as a result he was a very creditable artist, though not by any
-means entering into the soul of the work. It is one thing to paint a
-fair picture, to write an acceptable story; it is quite another thing to
-put your very self into your work, and endow it with a subtle life which
-is past all explaining.
-
-When he was twenty-five he inherited money—worse for him; he thought
-that henceforward life held no need for exertion; as though food and
-raiment constitute all for which we should exert ourselves. He fancied
-that happiness lay in two things; going to sleep, and letting the
-enervating wind of pleasure drift him whithersoever it would; or getting
-astride of the billow of self-will, to ride over everything. He did not
-find his mistake until slice by slice his inheritance had been cut away
-from him, and he looked with astonished gaze upon those who, under the
-guise of friendship, had fastened themselves upon him in his prosperity,
-and now stared at him with unseeing eyes. He looked upon it as the worst
-misfortune which could have befallen him. He was no more shortsighted
-than the majority of persons; because a certain condition brings present
-discomfort, we rebel against it as being to our great detriment; most
-frequently we rebel without reason. The loss was a blessing to him,
-against which he railed, beat, and bruised himself.
-
-Just at this point I take up his history.
-
-He wandered about the woods all day, sometimes throwing himself on the
-grass to look up into the immeasurable depths of the ether; again, idly
-throwing pebbles into the flashing water; but during all that sweet,
-restful afternoon his soul was awakening from its lethargy; thoughts
-which seemed to him a glimpse of the divine, surprised his hitherto
-dormant intellectuality; he began to realize that life held
-possibilities of which he had never caught a glimpse.
-
-Evil is but good gone astray; it is the oscillation of the pendulum;
-Philip had reached the adverse limit, and the pendulum of its own
-momentum was returning to the center of gravity. As deadly nausea is the
-precursor of a cleansed stomach, so he felt a thorough disgust with all
-the world, which meant to him—as it does to every one of us—the people
-with whom he was in daily association; he indignantly compared them to a
-flock of geese—all gabble and greed. It is a hard truth, that if we will
-submit to be plucked we can soon find all the worst characteristics of
-the worst people. He thought savagely that he desired never to see one
-of them again.
-
-He took a small memorandum book from his pocket, and setting down a few
-figures ran them over rapidly; he laughed harshly, a sound that held the
-threat of a sob: “Six hundred dollars! Well, that is a great showing
-from fifty thousand! No wonder the elegant Mabel DeVere gave me the cold
-shoulder; she and her kind have no use for a man without money; then
-there was that little dancer—she had no further use for the goose after
-it was thoroughly plucked, as she took pains to tell me; she was at
-least honest. They are all alike, a treacherous, tricky lot!” he
-muttered to himself, with moody brow; but he remembered with a pang of
-shame that his loving, patient, helpful mother had been like none of
-those with whom he had associated, and his shame was that he had sought
-such company; it had been of his own choosing; what better was he, that
-he should fling at them? He was looking at himself in a new light.
-
-He tried not to think about it, it made him restless and ashamed; but
-such thoughts once aroused will not be quieted; when the light is once
-admitted the germ of higher growth will strengthen rapidly.
-
-“How sweet it would be to live like this,” he said thoughtfully. A
-sudden smile lighted the gloom of his face; “Why not? I have my outfit,
-and money enough to procure food and shelter whenever I desire it. It is
-not so very much that a person needs after all; it is what he fancies
-that he needs, and is much better without, that takes the money—and what
-his friends require,” he added with a rueful grimace.
-
-In consequence of this determination, he took a small gripsack, together
-with his artist’s materials, and tossed the key of his room to his
-landlady, saying nonchalantly, “Take care of my things; I’ll be back
-sometime!”
-
-No person can live near to nature’s heart, can share in her moods, and
-drink of her healing waters, and not grow purer in heart, and stronger
-spiritually. Philip began to lose the sense of discord, and to
-understand, with a feeling of humility, that he had been in fault; it
-was well for him to live with himself for awhile, that he might learn
-what kind of a man he had really been.
-
-Toward the close of a cloudless July day he came up a long, grassy,
-country lane, to a squat looking farmhouse; he had come across country
-many miles, and had found a strange charm in the solitude. He was tired
-and hungry, and hailed a sight of the house with pleasure. The whole
-place had a wild and deserted look; a few late roses hung their heavy
-heads from the unpruned bushes; creepers ran riot over a long, low porch
-extending around three sides of the house giving it the appearance of a
-mother hen protecting her brood.
-
-As he assayed to open the rickety gate the tangled morning-glorys seemed
-to hold it closed against him as though in warning. A vision of supper
-and a bed with cool, sweet-scented sheets had possessed his mind; but as
-the gate creaked on its one rusty hinge and he felt the desolation of
-the place, a chill went over him and the comforting vision disappeared.
-
-A hollow, uncanny reverberation was the only answer to his rapping. He
-turned the knob, which yielded readily to his touch, but the door swung
-slowly on its rusty hinges; stiffly like a person old and tortured with
-the rheumatism. He stood undecided, peering in among the shadows of a
-long, dimly lighted hall, which extended the whole length of the house,
-the doors opening primly on either side along its entire length; plainly
-no foot had disturbed the dust on this floor for many a day. As he
-stepped within a cloud arose as though in protest; he opened the first
-door on the right, and was surprised to find the room furnished; the
-low-browed ceiling seemed to frown ominously; the sides were paneled in
-dark wood, being alternately the head of an animal and a flower,
-exquisite in design and workmanship; but the dark mahogany color added
-to the somber effect. A square old-fashioned bedstead stood at the far
-corner of the room, its tall spindling posts rising high toward the
-ceiling like uplifted hands; on one of these hung a man’s hat. Phil
-fancied that he could see the kind of a man who had worn it; an athletic
-fellow, not over nice in his dress, judging by its battered look. The
-clothing on the bed was pulled awry, as though the occupants had
-hurriedly stepped out, without time to arrange the room; an easy-chair
-was drawn up before the great, yawning fireplace, in which a few charred
-sticks lay across the old-fashioned, brass andirons. On the mantle stood
-a brass candlestick, with a half-burned candle in the socket; a pair of
-snuffers on a tray at its side; a turkey wing, bound with velvet, lay on
-another tray in the corner of the fireplace; just above it hung a pair
-of old-fashioned bellows; a short, squat shovel, and a pair of
-grotesquely, long legged tongs stood near; the two looking like a lank
-old man, and his fat, little wife. Taken altogether, it had a quaint,
-old-fashioned look, which told pathetically of mouldering forms, and
-days long since dead.
-
-All other rooms in the house were entirely destitute of furniture. He
-soon kindled a fire, and from a little stream which purled through the
-garden he filled his tin pot and presently it was singing drowsily.
-Hunger made a sauce piquant to his crackers cheese, and fragrant tea;
-better relished than all the costly dinners eaten when stomach and
-morals both were overburdened.
-
-The sun was setting in the west amid a glory of gilded clouds; the wind
-blew faintly across the level meadow and pasture land; no sound
-disturbed the silence; the tinkle of a cowbell, the crowing of a cock,
-seemed but to accentuate the peace.
-
-Phil brought the chair out upon the porch, and sat leaning lazily back,
-dreamily regarding his surroundings. How much sweeter this than the
-restless, unsatisfying life which he had led! In some occult manner the
-quaint old-fashioned house and the peaceful scene brought his mother
-before his mind; the saddened quiet, the tinge of sweet loneliness,
-seemed like a reflection of her life. A wave of regret swept over him
-that he had not been a better son. He remembered that she had saved and
-denied herself many comforts that he might receive a fine education, and
-study art under the most favorable circumstances. He blushed with shame
-to think how ungrateful he had been, and felt glad that the money had
-not fallen to him while she yet lived, for he knew that his reckless
-course would have grieved her sorely. Heretofore he had consoled himself
-with the thought that there were others much worse than he; he began to
-understand that comparison did not in the least palliate the offense; he
-felt a greater twinge of shame as he thought of some of his past
-actions, that thus he had wronged her memory, her teachings, and his
-higher self.
-
-He drifted from regretful thought into slumber.
-
-It had grown dark; the wind had arisen with the going down of the sun,
-and the loose boards were rattling noisily; the vines were swaying to
-and fro, but the stars blinked in the darkened vault in a quizzical
-manner as he started up in affright. He thought that he felt a hand upon
-his shoulder, and that he beheld the shadowy outline of a form within
-the room.
-
-He stood up and shook himself vigorously: “I must have been dreaming;
-this wind is uncomfortably cold,” he said, with a shiver.
-
-He went in, and lighted the candle; he built a fire which leaped and
-flared up the broad-mouthed fireplace, throwing jolly, fantastic shadows
-over the great room, much more suggestive of the play of elfins than the
-gloomy walking of ghosts. He sat drowsily looking into the coals; the
-fire had burned low, and the room was in half shadow, with a fitful
-lighting up now and then; a cold wind struck him, and he seemed impelled
-by some unseen force to look toward the bed; the battered hat appeared
-to be rising of its own volition above the tall post, and the face of a
-man fitted itself beneath it; a cruel face; the white brow beetling over
-deep set, piercing eyes; the jaw massive and square; the lips thin, a
-mere line across the resolute face; the whole countenance imbued with a
-strange fierce beauty; a man who would allow nothing to stand in the way
-of his will. Phil started up with a gasp of terror; he felt suffocated.
-
-“Great God! Is this place haunted, or have I a bad case of nightmare?”
-he exclaimed aloud.
-
-He could have sworn that he heard a laugh, shrill and blood curdling;
-but perhaps it was but the wind among the gnarled apple trees—our
-imagination plays us strange tricks, and the furnishings and appearance
-of a room have disastrous effect upon our nerves at times.
-
-He slept but fitfully the whole night, although nothing more occurred to
-alarm him, and with the coming of the morning sun he thought it all a
-dream.
-
-After he had his breakfast he took his easel out upon the porch; he felt
-ashamed of the wasted hours which lay behind him, and determined to be
-more diligent; he placed his board, took his pencil in his hand—and sat
-staring straight before him. He sought vainly for an inspiration; his
-brain seemed empty, imagination dead. But one object rose before his
-mental vision—the face he had seen under the old hat!
-
-He felt tempted to throw pencils and board in among the weeds. He left
-the easel standing, and went for a long walk; while walking his
-imagination leaped responsive to his desire; he outlined his work, and
-hastened back eager to commence; but as he once more seated himself, the
-same tormenting sense of inability assailed him; the same terrifying
-face came ever between him and the board.
-
-With an angry exclamation he commenced sketching; at once he lost all
-feeling of uncertainty; he worked feverishly, and line by line the face
-grew before him; he seemed inspired by some power other than his own; a
-mole in front of the ear, a dimple in the chin, which he did not
-remember having seen, grew under his hand. A face of strange beauty, but
-from every lineament shone forth a fierce unconquerable nature, and at
-last, as the light was fading, he threw down his pencil and stepped back
-to look at it; he saw the ghostly counterpart hovering just above it; he
-gave utterance to a frightened exclamation; then said angrily: “I’ve
-looked so steadily at that thing, that I see double; I’ll take a run and
-rest myself.”
-
-So he carried everything within, and took his way to the lone farmhouse
-visible in the distance; he found the place occupied by an elderly
-couple. After some desultory talk, he questioned the woman about the old
-house and its former occupants; she, nothing averse, told him the
-following story:
-
-The house was built long before her birth, by a strange, foreign looking
-man, who, although he appeared to be wealthy, lived the life of a
-recluse. He suddenly disappeared, and what became of him no one ever
-knew; the estate was finally sold by the courts, and John Hilyer, then a
-young man, and just married to pretty, winsome Rachel Drew, bought the
-place, and came there to live.
-
-A year or so later a son was born to them; John Hilyer, Jr. As young
-John grew to manhood, he resembled his father in feature and physique;
-but had a beauty inherited from his mother. No one ever knew the elder
-Hilyer to transgress a law, human or divine—according to his own
-estimation of himself. But he ruled his gentle wife as though she were a
-child; and he required of John unquestioning obedience—a complete
-subjugation of will, not considering that so sturdy a sapling must
-possess a growth of its own. He was a hard, selfish man; without
-sympathy or understanding for desires, and feelings not possessed by
-himself; he was, to himself, the criterion by which to judge all things.
-Added to this, he had a mean, miserly way of using religion as a
-specious plea for denying others the things conducive to comfort or
-pleasure; he stigmatized all such as sinful.
-
-Young John was of a fiery, almost cruelly persistent turn; where he
-loved, he loved fiercely, jealously; where he hated it was with a
-violence of passion frightful to contemplate. His father allowed him no
-money to spend, and no time for pleasure, or even for recreation, saying
-that it was a sinful waste of time. All the love of John’s fierce heart
-was poured out upon his mother, and when she laid down her hard burden,
-his grief and anger were beyond words, though he cried out to his
-father: “You starved her to death! You starved her body of the things
-that might have prolonged her life, and her very soul of all
-intellectual and spiritual food!” Some little of the truth must have
-penetrated the old man’s armor of selfishness, as he turned away without
-reply.
-
-A year later his father died, and so bitter was his feeling against him
-that he saw him lowered into his grave without a regret. He was like a
-child let loose from restraint; he plunged into all kinds of excess. He
-gathered around him a horde of evil companions, who for months made the
-old place a pandemonium. John was no fool, and he soon sickened of this
-life; and when one of them thought to be witty at the expense of his
-mother, and her poor way of living, he grew livid with wrath, and turned
-them all out, saying as he closed the door upon them, “Neither you, nor
-I, are fit to mention my mother; but you shall not disgrace her room
-again!”
-
-He shut himself up in almost total solitude, with a wild idea of doing
-penance for having outraged his mother’s memory. Several months later
-one or two of his profligate associates sought him, he promptly shut the
-door in their faces, and what he said to them he said in such a manner
-that they left him undisturbed in his solitude. Then he disappeared, and
-no one knew of his whereabouts for fully a year; even at this time the
-house had come to have an evil reputation; people said of it that it was
-an unlucky place, but they passed it with a shudder which meant much
-more.
-
-One night in early springtime, a passer-by saw a dim light in the front
-room—the others had long since been stripped of the old-fashioned
-furniture; the uncanny reputation of the house made him hasten by
-without a glance more than he could help.
-
-The next day the whole country was in commotion. Early in the forenoon
-three large vans, loaded with furniture—which in those days was
-considered elegant—drove up to the door of the farmhouse. To their
-repeated knocking there was no response; one of the teamsters looked in
-through the uncurtained window; he gave a horrified cry. In the center
-of the room, ghastly and covered with blood, lay the body of John
-Hilyer; in his right hand he still grasped the pistol with which he had
-slain himself. He had bought the furniture the day before, and ordered
-it delivered at the house; he seemed to be in an unusually happy mood.
-What cause led to the deed none could conjecture, and during all these
-years the old house had kept its secret. Not a person could be induced
-to approach the place after dark, as all declared it to be haunted.
-
-When Philip returned night had fallen, dark and solemn; he dreaded to
-enter the room; the weird story impressed him with a nervousness
-unaccountable to himself; he had ever been of a skeptical turn, and had
-scoffed at spiritual phenomena and manifestations as creations of an
-overwrought brain. He felt tempted to leave the old house this night, he
-had a dread of the coming hours; then, he thought scornfully, it would
-look too much like running away because of a weird story, and—some
-unseen force seemed to restrain him; a whisper in the air—an unseen
-hand—seemed to be holding him.
-
-He tried to shake himself out of the feeling, and said pettishly: “What
-nonsense this is!—Much better to have gone on!” but he would not,
-neither could he go.
-
-He gathered a great armful of wood from the old barn at the far end of
-the lot, and soon the blaze leaped up brightly; the room grew
-oppressively warm, the heat, together with the loss of sleep the night
-before, lulled his senses into drowsy nodding; then he dropped into deep
-sleep, with his head thrown back against the dark cushion, the dying
-fire playing over his sun-browned face fitfully.
-
-The night waned; the fire died to a bed of embers, still he slept
-quietly on.
-
-Of a sudden he opened his eyes, wide awake on the instant; he did not
-stir, but he felt sure—sure that a hand was resting lightly on his
-shoulder, that a face almost touched his own; it seemed not the presence
-of one unknown, but rather of one for whom he had been waiting; he had
-not before realized this fact, but it now dawned upon him with solemn
-gladness. At once he seemed to know that it was for this that he had
-waited; like a dawning light it occurred to him that there is no such
-thing as accident, that all things proceed from cause to effect, that
-the intelligent power which is the source of all things _cannot_ forsake
-His children; the law which is immutable to the least of His children is
-just as unalterable for Him; he realized that he had been led in this
-path. He did not seem to be thinking this; it was shown to him through
-the spiritual sense as though the search light of the soul had been
-thrown upon the facts for his guidance; his every physical effort seemed
-to be absorbed in the sense of hearing.
-
-Some force other than his own compelled him to turn around; at that
-instant a sob sounded close beside him; it thrilled him like a blast of
-cold wind, but he was bound to his chair as though with iron bands.
-About the middle of the room he heard a rustling sound, but saw nothing
-except the indistinct shadows called forth by the dying fire; then a cry
-smote his ear, a sound full of fear and anguish; gradually upon his
-sight grew the forms of a man and woman in agitated conversation; he
-stern and angry; she, with her face in her hands, sobbed bitterly; this
-appeared to melt the man’s anger, and bending above her bowed figure he
-kissed her bright hair. Behind him crept the man whose face Phil had
-seen beneath the battered hat, and dealt the other man a terrible blow
-with a hatchet; the woman raised her face with an appalled shriek, and
-with a mad ferocity he struck her to the floor; as she sank down the
-assailed man appeared to recover somewhat, and sought to defend himself;
-Phil could see the straining muscles, the tigerish ferocity of the
-assailant’s countenance, the failing struggles of the man on the
-defensive, a falling back inertly; when he lay ghastly, and cadaverous,
-the assailant seized him and dragged him out; not as one in fear, but
-fiercely, as though desirous of putting something he loathed out of his
-sight. Presently he returned, and stood looking down at the woman with
-strangely working features; he brought his hands together despairingly,
-as though bewailing his work; then a sudden wave of passion seemed to
-sweep over him, a wild frenzy of mingled love and hate; for an instant
-he clasped her form in mad embrace; then as though he loathed even the
-inanimate flesh, he bore her out of the house as he had carried the man.
-Phil could hear the fierce panting breath, and the vicious tread upon
-the porch outside.
-
-For an instant Phil lost all consciousness of the room, of all
-circumstances, of even the heavy tread outside—it was as though his very
-spirit swooned; when he again became cognizant of his surroundings the
-murderer was peering through the open door; his eyes shone out of his
-ghastly face with a fierce, yet half affrighted, maniacal light. He
-strode across the room to the bed, and with angry gestures, he pulled
-the clothing hither and thither; at last he seemed to find that for
-which he sought, a small packet tied in oiled silk. He walked to a panel
-in the wall, directly opposite the foot of the bed; he grasped the
-hound’s head by the muzzle, and it looked as though the animal sprang to
-life; its eyes rolled wildly, it opened its jaws as though to devour the
-assailant, who tossed the packet into the wide-open mouth, which closed
-with a snap as though appeased by the sacrifice. The scene faded away;
-exhaustion held Phil a prisoner until far into the next day.
-
-He returned to a consciousness of his surroundings with a shiver of
-affright, but as he looked out at the sunlit fields, and smelled the
-fresh dewy atmosphere, he thought his vision of the past night but the
-illusions of a dream.
-
-“This close, stuffy room is quite enough to give one a nightmare,” he
-said, stretching his limbs; which felt sore and bruised; he also had a
-horrible sense of exhaustion.
-
-He walked into the garden, and bathed his face in the stream; there was
-such fresh life in the atmosphere that his soul filled with the
-elasticity of hope, and his spirits rose to exaltation; after all, what
-is energy but hope put to use?
-
-Yesterday his imagination lay dormant; to-day his purposed picture
-formed itself in his mind, in lineaments of beauty and glowing color. He
-ate his breakfast in healthy mood; he said to himself: “I’ll get out of
-this witch’s den to-day! I wouldn’t spend another night here—” a touch
-light as thistledown grazed his cheek; a breath from the unseen—a
-pressure on his shoulder, as of an invisible hand; he felt, without
-knowing the cause, that he could not go.
-
-He arose and went into the house: “I wonder!” though what he wondered he
-did not say.
-
-He took the sketch of the head he had drawn yesterday, and held it to
-the light, turning it from side to side. It was, line for line, the face
-of the murderer as he saw it in his vision; as he sat regarding the
-drawing thoughtfully, another phase of the vision—was it vision or
-dream? though the distinction between a vision and a dream might be a
-nice point for argument—but his mind dwelt with strange insistence upon
-the packet which he had seen put away.
-
-“If I find that parcel it will prove that it was a vision, and it will
-determine my next step; though why I should go prying around this old
-house I do not know. The sketch of the head and this illusion also, may
-both be the effect of that old woman’s story; but—but—it doesn’t tally.
-Well, here goes for the next move!” he said.
-
-Was it but fancy, that a soft, happy sigh reached his ear? or was it but
-the summer breeze?
-
-How like the unbroken links of a chain it all appeared; he had planned
-none of it, he could never have imagined himself in such a rôle; some
-volition other than his own had led him in a well-prepared way. No
-abrupt breaks, no jumps, no indecisions are necessary in our lives; when
-such is the case we are in fault; we fail to heed the signboards and the
-danger signals; we are shocked when we halt on the verge of a precipice,
-or disgusted when we find that we have walked weary miles on the wrong
-road, all because we read the signs to suit our fancied pleasure, or
-plunged ahead and read them not at all.
-
-His exalted, happy mood left him; he grew restless and nervous; he was
-conscious of a stir all about him, a continuous vibration; he could not
-sit still. At last he arose and walked over to the panel which he had,
-in his vision, seen opened; he passed his hands over the ornamental
-head, searching for a screw, bolt, or anything to indicate that any
-portion of it was movable; it seemed one solid piece of carving.
-
-“This is all nonsense! I have dreamed the whole thing!” But though he
-derided, he could not rid himself of his unrest, or the intuition of a
-sweet presence urging him on.
-
-He examined the alternate panel, and could detect no difference; he
-again returned, grasping the muzzle as he had seen the murderer do; he
-started, it felt cold to his hand; he tapped it with his knife, it gave
-forth a metallic sound; this was iron, the others, wood. He trembled
-with excitement as he searched for a hinge, spring, or other means of
-ingress; he no longer doubted being intuitively led. He placed himself
-as nearly as possible in the position he had witnessed, and grasped the
-muzzle in the same manner; a hot flush passed over his face, for a
-single instant his knees grew weak with superstitious fear as he felt
-the yielding of a tiny spring beneath the ends of his fingers. He
-pressed firmly upon it; the jaws flew apart, the eyes rolled so fiercely
-and so suddenly that it made him start back in affright; he thrust his
-arm into the opening thus formed, and drew forth the package wrapped in
-oiled silk, just as he had seen it in his vision—he could no longer
-doubt its being such. Something else he saw, but a warning click caused
-him to withdraw his hand; none too soon, the jaws closed like a steel
-trap.
-
-He eagerly unfolded the parcel, it seemed that he knew previous to
-opening it what it would contain; the marriage certificate of John
-Hilyer, and Amanda Cosgrove.
-
-He returned to his chair and sat looking at the paper thoughtfully; it
-was dated from a distant city, but he knew in some occult way that
-Amanda Cosgrove was of the country. I cannot express it better than by
-saying that the name wafted to him a breath of country air; the odor of
-buttercups, and a glint of their gold.
-
-The package held another paper—a sealed will.
-
-He drew a breath of relief, and experienced a glad sense of freedom, as
-though until now he had been bound to some onerous duty. He sat long
-with his hand pressed over his eyes, his senses deadened to all outside
-impressions; repeating over many times the name of Amanda Cosgrove;
-formulating slowly and distinctly his desire to see her.
-
-At first all things waved and swayed, a conglomeration of darkness, shot
-with rays of light and color; gradually, there evolved from this a hilly
-country, verdant with grass, and beautified with many trees; a sunny
-valley with carpet of a brighter hue, and fields of waving grain. A low,
-picturesque cottage stood in the shelter of a grove; before the door
-stood a woman whose hair was like silver, and the face though sad and
-worn did not look old. She shaded her eyes with her hand, and looked
-wistfully in his direction; dimly outlined within the doorway
-shone—fairly shone—a face which his spirit recognized as her whose hand
-had rested upon his shoulder, whose spirit presence had been his guide
-in this search.
-
-Gradually the picture faded, and so great was his sense of loss that for
-a time his mind seemed a perfect blank. Then, a fever possessed him to
-sketch the cottage, the valley, the fair hillside, and the persons he
-had seen, and with whom he had been in spiritual communion. He worked
-with an eagerness and joy never before experienced, he delighted in
-every detail; he touched the fair, dimly seen face lovingly,
-lingeringly.
-
-Three days later he left the old house; a half regret assailed him as it
-disappeared from view, for here he first saw the pure spirit whose
-occult influence was lifting him to a higher and purer life. He went
-direct to the city named in the marriage certificate; he found a record
-of it which gave that city as the residence of Amanda Cosgrove. He could
-find no further trace of her; the time was so distant, and the clew so
-slight; it was like searching for a drop of water in the sea to endeavor
-to find one insignificant individual amid the shifting population of a
-large city.
-
-It would be less than interesting to follow Philip through his frequent
-and grievous disappointments.
-
-During all the time a change was taking place in all his thoughts and
-feelings; from the _ennui_ and disgust of the former time and former
-associates, he had grown into a healthy, hearty happiness in the
-present; putting the evil of the past wholly behind him, living in the
-good of each day as each day dawned; trying honestly and joyously to
-reach upward to a higher standard of thought and work. The presence of
-the sweet spirit was ever near him, prompting his laggard efforts,
-renewing his courage, and his faith in himself; chiding if at any time
-the evil spell of the old ways tempted him. I must do him the justice to
-say that it seldom occurred, because he had reached this happy
-knowledge, that so long as truth abides life cannot be wholly worthless,
-because the very life of hope is in truth. He came to feel a
-compassion—in the place of the past hatred—for his former associates,
-whose minds had become diseased; so long as we hate we too are touched
-with moral leprosy. He saw that none were so degraded but that some germ
-of good yet remained for future development; for good is the seed of the
-Infinite, and He will not destroy his own, though it be but in the
-proportion of one grain to a mountain of sand.
-
-How strange that we should be taught that even the hairs of our heads
-are numbered—the mere material—and then believe that one pure spiritual
-ray shall go out in darkness. It may not be that the germ will be
-developed in this plane, but when the limitations and our own
-degradation of the flesh shall cease, the seed will be planted and
-fostered in the Beyond, and the trend of good can be no otherwise than
-toward perfection; all life must grow toward the light. Filled with such
-thoughts as these, he worked faithfully and conscientiously.
-
-One lovely afternoon he visited the art gallery; he had not been there
-for some time, and he went prepared to enjoy the treat; he took with him
-his favorite book, and sought a cozy corner; for a time he read, then he
-wandered among the paintings until his eyes were satisfied with beauty;
-again returning to his corner and his book, enjoying his feast of good
-things.
-
-It was growing late in the day; he would make one more excursion, then
-return to his room, feeling that it had been a well-spent afternoon. He
-walked slowly down the room, looking abstractedly upon the floor;
-thinking how strange that he had not been able to obtain a single trace
-of Amanda Cosgrove; the thought struck him coldly—that he saw John
-Hilyer carry her out as though dead—yet he felt that she still lived. He
-sighed, for several days he had not felt the sweet, haunting Presence;
-he missed it as one does a dear, familiar friend; he longed for the soft
-thrilling vibration.
-
-Preoccupied with thought, he did not observe a lady standing before one
-of the paintings, and awkwardly stepped upon her dress; he turned to
-apologize, but speechless, held his hat poised in the air. Meeting a
-person for the first time, did never the feeling assail you that this
-one was not a stranger to you, although time or place of meeting you
-could not recall? So it was with him; his heart leaped in recognition,
-yet—he could not recall—what? It made his brain dizzy, his heart beat
-tumultuously, thought was in disorder; the words he uttered seemed to
-him to have been spoken before, he was merely repeating them; he was as
-one in a dream, doing things without conscious volition. He went through
-the apology mechanically, stiffly, though he longed with all his soul to
-reach out his hands and clasp her in sweet embrace, but he turned coldly
-away, to be confronted by a picture; a country scene; the sloping hills,
-the woody heights, the velvet carpet of grass, the waving grain, the
-cottage half-embowered in trees, a woman with upraised hand, looking, as
-though to peer into futurity; line for line as he had seen it in his
-concentration, as he had painted it since; the coloring, the touch
-seemed identical.
-
-He stooped to read the name: “The Hope of a Lifetime, by Maida
-Cosgrove.” He uttered an exclamation of astonishment; the lady turned,
-regarding him strangely; he was intently studying the picture, and she
-turned again to depart. By what narrow chances do we lose or gain the
-desire of a lifetime, the fruition of our dearest hope—and humanity
-says—How sad an accident!
-
-A gentleman passing raised his hat, with the salutation:
-
-“Good-afternoon, Miss Cosgrove!”
-
-Philip wheeled suddenly, trembling in every fibre of his body; like a
-brilliant sunlight the knowledge that this fair woman was she whose
-spirit had hovered over him, elevating and encouraging him, broke in
-upon his intelligence. The strange man was regarding him curiously; Phil
-removed his hat, and addressed her in a formal manner: “I beg pardon! I
-am Philip Aultman. Will you excuse my boldness—are you related to Amanda
-Cosgrove?” he asked excitedly.
-
-“She is my mother,” replied Maida with quiet dignity.
-
-“I have some papers of value belonging to her, which I think she would
-be glad to obtain,” he explained.
-
-The whole occurrence seemed informal, but a feeling of sympathy lay
-between them, as of old acquaintanceship. Philip spoke of the picture,
-and Maida replied that it was her home. It was with strange sensations
-that Philip the next day approached the house. He had given Maida no
-knowledge of the character of the papers in his possession, yet she had
-exhibited no surprise or curiosity, but rather as though she knew and
-appreciated his mission; he felt himself in a very awkward position.
-
-How should he account to Amanda Cosgrove for their possession? What
-excuse had he for searching out her whereabouts? What did it concern
-him? He found it hard—impossible to answer these questions to himself;
-how then should he answer to her satisfaction? Could he say to her that
-it was through psychic knowledge?
-
-His face burned at thought of the ridicule which would greet that
-statement, but—was it not true? In what other manner had he gained one
-iota of this knowledge? He was not yet strong enough to stand up and
-declare the truth in the face of skepticism and ridicule. Very many
-people enjoy antagonism; it brings out their fighting qualities, and
-they feel very strong; but ridicule hits the very heart of their
-conceit, and they weakly go down before it.
-
-Phil drove up to the door feeling very weak indeed; all things had a
-familiar look; in his psychic condition, he had seen even the gray cat,
-that sunned itself on the door mat, and the tall hollyhocks, standing
-like red-coated sentinels, near the gate.
-
-It seemed very proper when Amanda Cosgrove stepped forward to meet him,
-although his thought of the moment before had been: “What shall I say to
-her?”
-
-Her first words were a surprise, and settled all difficulties.
-
-“I knew that you would come! But I have waited so long!”
-
-His way was very easy after that; he placed the papers and drawings in
-her hands; as she opened the marriage certificate, she sobbed aloud.
-“Oh, mother! Don’t grieve, mother!” cried Maida imploringly.
-
-“Oh, not for grief! not for grief, my child! This is greater joy than I
-have known in many a day! Poor, misguided John, he was to be pitied; but
-you, my Maida, have had to bear the stain of illegitimacy all these
-years! It has nearly broken my heart. I have seen your playmates slight
-you; I have heard them cast it in your face, and was powerless to prove
-the truth; and yet, my Maida never loved her mother the less,” she cried
-hysterically.
-
-“You could have proved it by the church record,” said Phil, in surprise
-that she should be ignorant on such a point.
-
-Such however was the fact, living within a few miles of the proof of her
-marriage she and her child had been shunned and scorned, because of that
-ignorance. One thing only sustained her, the firm belief that some day
-all would be made right.
-
-That evening, sitting in the twilight, she finished the story of that
-awful night.
-
-She became acquainted with John Hilyer through a young friend in the
-city; none of her people liked him, they bitterly opposed her seeing
-him. John, with all the fiery impetuosity of his nature, had fallen in
-love with her; it was mating the dove with the fierce bird of prey; he
-fairly compelled her with his fiery persistence. She at last eloped with
-him, and they were married; he loved her too truly to wrong her. For
-three months they traveled, he then made preparations to take her to his
-home. Often his fierce love frightened her; she adored him, but she was
-afraid of him.
-
-He knew all of her family except one brother, whom he had never seen.
-The whole family misjudged him in thinking that he had wronged the girl;
-the brother whom he had never met endeavored to find them; but it was
-not until they were returning to the old home that he obtained a trace
-of them. When they were first married Amanda wished to write to her
-people, but John sternly forbade it.
-
-It was night when they reached home; John kindled a fire, seated her in
-the great easy-chair with much ceremony, and with many fond words, and
-fierce kisses made his wife welcome.
-
-He had scarcely left the house to care for the team which brought them,
-when her brother burst into the room; the happy smiles died upon her
-lips, never to return again. She trembled with affright; she knew that
-John might return at any moment and she feared his anger. She excitedly
-rose to her feet, and advanced to the center of the room, and as the
-accusation of shame left her brother’s lips, she sank upon her knees,
-sobbing forth her denial; at first he scoffed at her words; but as
-conviction of the truth was forced upon him, he begged her pardon, and
-stooped to kiss her bowed head; through the uncurtained window John
-witnessed the closing part of the scene.
-
-In his hand he had a hatchet, with which to cut kindling for the fire;
-in an instant the demon of jealousy sprang to life full grown; he did
-not consider the absurdity of his thought—does jealousy ever consider?
-His mind held no thought but that this man was his wife’s lover, and the
-fancied knowledge drove him insane. He silently let himself into the
-room, creeping, creeping up behind them; as the brother stooped over to
-caress her, John dealt him a fearful blow; Amanda raised her face with a
-horrified cry; with an infuriated epithet he struck her, the blow was
-sufficiently hard to render her insensible, but her heavy garments saved
-her life. Regaining consciousness, the brother fought desperately, but
-against a madman he had no chance in his favor.
-
-When his opponent lay before him, a livid corpse, still no compunction
-touched his conscience; he spurned the lifeless form with his foot, and
-dragged him out as he would have cast out a dead dog; he threw the body
-into the well at the end of the porch, and returned to the room.
-
-Amanda recovered consciousness during the struggle between the two men,
-but she was without power either of speech or motion; horror held her
-dumb, her brain only held life. She tried to cry out but could not, she
-was like one in a trance, even when John lifted her in his arms, and
-cast her from him, she had little sense of the horror of her situation;
-something caught her, and with a sudden jerk, she felt herself
-suspended. She had no idea of what held her, or what would become of her
-should the fabric give way. Instinctively she threw up her arm as her
-head came in contact with a timber, and for a few seconds she hung there
-without consciousness enough to make an effort.
-
-Then a sudden terror of the unknown shook her, and she made an effort to
-raise herself; it was well for her that she could not see the dizzy
-depth beneath her, in such situations fear is our worst enemy. She
-cautiously raised herself by a board above her head, until she could
-loosen her sleeve from a large hook, upon which it had caught; she then
-easily raised herself until she could climb over the low curb, and stood
-upon the ground outside; here she sank down, weak and trembling for a
-few minutes. Then, though a chill fear assailed her, she determined to
-go into the house; she wondered where her brother was, that he did not
-come to her rescue; but she must go in! John, her John, would surely not
-harm her knowingly; she dragged herself along wearily, holding on to the
-side of the house for support; she felt so sick and tired.
-
-She looked in through one of the long windows, the candle had been
-extinguished long since by a draught of wind, the fire had burned low,
-and only an occasional fitful blaze leaped up, and lighted the room
-intermittently; in one of the flashes she saw John lying in the middle
-of the floor.
-
-“Poor fellow, he is sorry now that he gave way to his quick temper, and
-he is lying there grieving. I wonder where Brother Ernest is?”
-
-She pulled herself slowly into the room; the wall clock ticked loudly,
-its long pendulum seeming to take a preternatural sweep; as she neared
-the recumbent figure the fire crackled ominously, and the blaze flared
-up redly, like blood; she shivered as she bent over the recumbent
-figure. A brand fell to the earth, a bright flame shot up lighting all
-the room, and the pallid face of the dead man. The horror and desolation
-of all things smote her with sudden madness.
-
-Months afterward she wandered into her old home; it was in dead of
-winter, she was half naked, white haired, wan, and emaciated; her father
-and mother remembered nothing, save that she was their child. For weeks
-she lay on the bed, white and silent, or sat in an easy-chair beside a
-sunny window, propped up with pillows, but when her baby girl was laid
-in her arms she looked at it with the light of love and reason in her
-sad eyes; but the same silence which had characterized her lunacy,
-remained in her sanity. Of what use to explain to them those awful
-incidents; they did not believe that she was John Hilyer’s wife—why
-should she make further explanation to be disbelieved? She was either
-morbidly wrong, or—still a little unbalanced by all that she had
-endured.
-
-She named her babe Maida Hilyer, but all persisted in calling the child
-Cosgrove.
-
-“The name doesn’t matter,” she said sadly; but later when she saw her
-supposed sin visited upon the innocent child she cried aloud to the All
-Merciful to right her wrong.
-
-The ways of the All Wise are not our ways, very fortunately, or things
-would be greatly muddled. The old father and mother died, but Amanda and
-her child remained at the farm.
-
-Maida was eighteen, a gentle, rarely thoughtful girl; her mother’s
-sorrow seemed to have left its impress on her character and mind; she
-early showed a decided artistic talent, which her mother took pains to
-cultivate; all went well until Maida gained recognition; then that
-jealousy which ever seems to lie in wait for unpropitious circumstances,
-seized upon the name she bore to taunt her.
-
-Poor Maida! She threw herself into her mother’s arms, ready to give up
-her chosen profession. Her mother said sadly: “Be brave, my child! I
-know that some day the truth will come to light!”
-
-Maida thought continually of her mother’s words, and with all her soul
-sought to reach the one who she felt was destined to help right the
-grievous wrong; but she continued her work as sweetly and firmly as
-though no wound was there.
-
-One night her mother dreamed of the old house, it looked as it did the
-night of the tragedy; she saw a strange form there, and she reached out
-her hands supplicatingly, beseeching his help; to her spiritual sense it
-was made manifest that her wish should be accomplished; she told this to
-Maida, and the two talked of little else, and thought of it without
-cessation, until night after night in her dreams Maida stood by that
-stranger’s form, urging him to clear up the mystery.
-
-The will inclosed with the certificate gave all of his property to his
-“beloved wife, Amanda Cosgrove Hilyer.”
-
-There was no more cause to taunt Maida, and there was no opposition to
-Amanda’s taking possession of the property, which necessitated a visit
-to the place. Amanda walked silently about: “Poor John! Poor John!” she
-said pathetically; they looked shudderingly down into the depths of the
-old well, and as though some occult influence prompted her, Amanda said,
-“I wonder what became of brother Ernest. No one ever saw him after that
-time; I wish that I knew!”
-
-Philip thought it far better that she did not know, therefore he kept
-silence.
-
-The hook upon which Amanda had caught was still firmly imbedded in the
-beam; in the elder Mrs. Hilyer’s day it had been used to suspend butter
-and cream into the cool depths below.
-
-Philip showed them the secret panel, and in doing so discovered another
-secret for himself; the lower portion of the panel formed a drawer; as
-long as the drawer remained open, the mouth of the dog would not close,
-but as the drawer was shut, the mouth came together with a vicious snap,
-as though the thing were possessed of life. This drawer contained all of
-John Hilyer’s papers, and a large sum of money; and here also they found
-the story of the lonely heart life of a man of strong feeling, and
-untaught, ungoverned passions; a sad record of a noble soul gone astray.
-
-
-Phil and his wife Maida are very happy, and with the gentle,
-white-haired mother, they live in the pleasant cottage where Phil in his
-concentration first saw them.
-
-
-
-
- A NINETEENTH CENTURY GHOST.
-
-
-My health had failed at last through constant work, long hours,
-insufficient and irregular diet, and my nerves paid the penalty for thus
-transgressing nature’s laws. Every sin brings its own punishment,
-whether it be mental, moral, or physical; it may be that payment is not
-exacted to-day, or to-morrow, but sooner or later the penalty will
-surely follow the sin.
-
-I was in fact mentally, as well as bodily exhausted; I had reached the
-very depths of disgust; nothing seemed worth doing, everything was
-useless; work was worse than useless, a foolishness; pleasure—nothing
-was a pleasure. Like one of old I cried out: “All is vanity and vexation
-of spirit.”
-
-I went into the country; not to a distant railway station, to become one
-of a dissatisfied mob at a crowded summer hotel, but into the very heart
-of the green hills, where the limpid streams gurgled for very joy, as
-they frolicked on their way to the distant river; where the woods were
-so dense that the sun could only play hide and seek with the softly
-fluttering leaves, once in a while touching the soft mossy carpet, or
-the glossy leaves of the scarlet checkerberries lovingly.
-
-Here I found the dearest, quaintest old houses with pointed gables under
-which the noisy swallows built their nests of mud—a house with small,
-many-paned windows, and great, yawning fireplaces.
-
-The simple-hearted old people who owned the place welcomed me with
-unaffected curiosity.
-
-I dawdled in the evenings in the sitting room with grandpa and grandma
-Yoeman, with no light save the flickering blaze of the hickory logs;
-idly watching the pictures in the glowing coals, and dreaming strange
-sweet dreams, which ever held a reflection of entrancing sadness.
-
-The fitful blaze cast strange lights and shadows on the low ceiling;
-glinting on grandma’s busy knitting needles; brightening and fading like
-an uncertain life.
-
-Occasionally one of the neighbors came in to exchange news about the
-planting; to borrow or “swap” garden seeds; to speculate on the weather;
-the greater reason being to see the city boarder.
-
-Sometimes their frank inquisitiveness amused, at other times it annoyed
-me.
-
-I had been there a month; the weather had grown too warm to permit a
-fire in the evening, and the sitting room looked dismal with its one
-small kerosene lamp, around which the moths fluttered, and singed their
-foolish wings, nearly obscuring the light.
-
-“Drat the things,” said grandma, from time to time.
-
-Heavy clouds lay low in the west, and the occasional low growling of
-thunder indicated the coming of a storm; the breeze scarcely lifted the
-muslin curtain at the window.
-
-A rush of homesickness came over me; the gloom depressed me, and left me
-wretched; the sultry atmosphere seemed unbearable; the quaint,
-low-ceiled rooms seemed suffocating, and detestably ugly, and I wondered
-that I could have thought them so charming.
-
-I hurried away to my room, which was at the further end of the house, to
-hide my tears. The long, draughty hall seemed filled with lurking
-shadows; I thought it endless, and was sure that the doors were opening
-on either side as I passed. I dashed open the door of my own room, and
-for a few breathless minutes crouched in the corner most thoroughly
-frightened. Presently, ashamed of my childish terror, I arose and
-lighted my lamp.
-
-I could not shake off the frightened feeling; the dim, uncertain light
-of the small lamp left the corners of the room in wavering gloom; the
-gathering clouds sent out their advance signals—a fitful gust of moist
-wind—now and then, which suddenly flapped the curtain at the window as
-though shaken by an angry hand, and swayed the old-fashioned valance to
-the bed until I felt ready to scream.
-
-I closed the blinds, turned the blaze of the lamp still higher,
-endeavoring to make the room look cheerful. Ah, well! The cheerfulness
-oftener comes from within than without, and I was nervously depressed
-and homesick.
-
-I was in that restless mood in which everything is irksome. I wished to
-write, I could not; a thousand elusive fancies floated by me like
-thistledown; my mind reached out to grasp them—a tantalizing caprice of
-the brain, a feeling of mental inadequacy—and they were gone into the
-realm of the goblin, Incompetent.
-
-I threw down the pen: “What a strange thing the brain is! At times
-docile and obedient; again, willful, elusive, exasperating; a thing over
-which one has no control,” I cried angrily.
-
-I walked restlessly up and down the room until I was fatigued, and
-impatiently threw myself into a great armchair; taking up an unfinished
-book I tried to read, I turned a page or two without comprehending a
-thought; I threw the book to the furthest corner of the room in anger
-and disgust.
-
-Again I walked the floor impatiently, and in the same wretched mood,
-undressed and went to bed, where I vainly endeavored to sleep.
-
-The clouds, which had been gathering since dusk, now marshalled their
-forces for battle; the vivid lightning played about the room in wildly
-fantastic manner; a momentary white glare, then the darkness of Inferno.
-The heavy thunder growled an accompaniment, or broke into a sharp crash,
-dying away like the angry growl of the discomfited storm fiend.
-
-The wind arose, and swung the rickety shutters to and fro throughout the
-whole house with many an angry crash; the dead branches of an old
-tree—standing by the corner window—tapped on the shaking pane with
-ghostly fingers.
-
-I had extinguished my light, the flame annoyed me; and now—from being
-nervous—I became hysterical. Several times, as a vivid glow illumined
-the room, followed by an awful crash, I screamed outright; it disturbed
-no one; grandma and grandpa Yoeman slept in the far end of the house. I
-became so frightened that I pulled the covers over my head and lay there
-shivering.
-
-The electrical storm had somewhat subsided, but the wind was blowing
-shrilly, and the rain coming down in sheets.
-
-Some impulse compelled me to uncover my head; a nervous sensation that
-something or some one was in the room—a terror of the unseen. I drew
-down the bedclothes, arose on one elbow, and gave a horrified scream,
-which died away in an awful constriction of the throat.
-
-A figure floated before my affrighted eyes; now coming toward me a pace,
-then receding; disappearing only to return again. It seemed to float in
-the air with a strange undulating motion. I could not turn my eyes away,
-although filled with a mortal terror. It stood out like a picture, clear
-and distinct, as though the body were filled with luminous light; the
-turn of the head, the glint of the hair, suggestive of one whom I had
-known and hated in the past—which it still drove me mad to remember—as I
-perceived the likeness, or as it seemed, the reality, all fear left me;
-instantly my soul was filled with wrath; all the old agony came over me
-like an overwhelming flood; I seemed to feel again all the pangs caused
-by the treachery and deceit of that false friend. I started up with a
-bitter cry, and rushed at the hated face to rend it.
-
-My hands clutched but empty air! The vision was as elusive as had been
-my thoughts; I could grasp neither.
-
-I crept back into bed bathed in a cold perspiration, and such was my
-mental and bodily exhaustion that I sank into a stupor and knew no more
-until morning.
-
-When I awoke the sun was shining brightly, and as I jumped out of bed
-and threw open the blinds my fears of the past night seemed like an
-absurd dream.
-
-The face of nature looked so refreshed after her bath; the gentle breeze
-shook the blossoming lilacs, to which the raindrops still clung like
-countless jewels; their odor came deliciously wafted to me as I leaned
-from the open windows; the grass glittered with clinging moisture among
-its tender green; a bluebird swung on the branch of a gnarled old apple
-tree just bursting into bloom and let out a flood of glorious song; a
-meadow lark, sitting on the single post which rose above its fellows,
-accepted the challenge and sang with all his might: “Sweet, sweet,
-sweet; John G. Whittier!” again and again.
-
-Fear seemed most absurd with all this wealth of sunshine and springing
-vegetation around me; but grandma Yoeman said to me as I entered the
-kitchen for breakfast, “You look awfully peaked, Miss Eda; was you so
-’fraid of the storm that you didn’t sleep well?”
-
-“Oh, I’m all right, grandma!” Nevertheless, I could not eat my breakfast
-of hot biscuit, golden honey, ham and eggs; although I made a pretense
-of enjoying the food, as I knew that grandma tried very hard to please
-me.
-
-When night came my nerves again asserted themselves; every sound made me
-start apprehensively. My window was wide open; the great old lilac
-bushes seemed to lean caressingly in, their odor borne to me on the
-soft, warm wind, as it playfully lifted the thin curtain.
-
-All was so balmy, quiet and sweet that after a time it soothed my
-excited nerves, and I slept soundly until morning.
-
-Thus it continued for two weeks, until I began to think that I must have
-been dreaming. I saw nothing, I heard nothing more alarming than the
-rats, which scurried up and down between the plastering and the
-clapboards, or gnawed industriously at the narrow base.
-
-I had been roaming over the fields all day; I had climbed from rock to
-rock down the shallow creek as happy as a child; I had lain on the last
-year’s leaves, and plaited a crown of checkerberries, the glossy green
-of the leaf, and the brilliant red of the berries forming a lovely
-contrast. I gathered also a great bunch of wild forget-me-nots; it was
-sunset when I reached home; I placed the flowers on the little stand in
-front of the mirror, and hung the wreath above it, so that the mirror
-reflected it like a duplicate.
-
-I retired early, and immediately dropped to sleep. Some time during the
-night I was awakened—it might have been a shutter that slammed, or a
-door in one of the empty rooms—in my half-awakened state it sounded like
-a pistol shot. As I started up in bed I became conscious of an unusual
-commotion; the trees were swaying and creaking; the lilacs bent and
-shivered; my curtains were swept straight out into the room, and as I
-looked with startled eyes the luminous figure once more stood before me,
-fearfully distinct; the bouquet of forget-me-nots I had gathered held in
-her hand; the crown of leaves and berries resting on her head; even in
-my awful fright I observed that it was tipped coquettishly over the
-right side of the head, instead of being set demurely on top. She seemed
-to advance and recede, waving the flowers at me derisively; again the
-resemblance to that woman whom my soul loathed struck me with a
-sickening sense of pain and hatred.
-
-I had often listened to my old grandmother as she told tales of
-supernatural visitations and mysterious warnings; of the death watch in
-the wall, and that immediately following these prognostications some
-beloved one surely departed this life; she related instances of ghostly
-tappings on the headboard, and of a deadly chill, like a cadaverous
-finger, creeping up and down the spine, to warn the unhappy recipient
-that a stranger was treading on their future grave.
-
-These half-forgotten teachings recurred to me with awful vividness, and
-I experienced the same sensations which drove me, at that time,
-shivering to my bed to lie with sleepless eyes listening for the dread
-signal. I felt sure that this “presence” was a warning that my death was
-near, and that _she_ brought the message, was an added menace—unless I
-forgave her. I had never known hate of any other being in my life; I had
-said egotistically that it was not in my nature to hate. Circumstances
-show us that we have a very limited acquaintance with our capabilities
-and proclivities; I learned that lesson through fiery tribulation.
-Another thing which I had been taught as a child now recurred to my mind
-as a torment. I had been taught that I must forgive, if I would be
-forgiven, and that I must love my enemy.
-
-How could I forgive her? Though death, or that punishment which I had
-been taught would come after death, should stare me in the face, I could
-not forgive the deliberate wrecking of my life’s happiness.
-
-The vision disappeared while these tormenting thoughts raced each other
-through my mind; as suddenly returning, it advanced menacingly toward
-the bed.
-
-A fresh blast of wind shook the old house from garret to foundation;
-doors crashed, blinds rattled and shook; trees swayed and groaned
-dismally; the low of the frightened cattle was borne on the wings of the
-blast; a dog howled dismally from out the darkness. I could look no
-more; I covered my head and shivered with mortal terror. The following
-morning I was unable to rise; there was no questioning in my mind. I
-felt sure that I was doomed; that the warning was not only of my demise,
-but of future punishment as well, unless I forgave the bearer of that
-message. This last thought continually tortured me. How could I force
-forgiveness? I might profess it, I might even try and cheat myself into
-thinking it; but the turn of a head, the movement of a hand, the tone of
-a voice, would bring a never-to-be-forgotten picture before my mind,
-which would give the lie to all my pretense. I hated with just cause,
-and should I forgive, would I not thereby place myself on a level with
-that creature of debasement? Could I stoop to such forgiveness, and
-retain my own self-respect? No! no! no! I could pass by; I could leave
-her and her ways to the inevitable punishment that must follow her
-deeds; I could avoid being in anywise the instrument of vengeance in the
-hand of Providence, though Providence walked by my side and whispered in
-my ear temptingly; but forgive her and respect myself I could not; by
-condoning the offense I should actually sanction it.
-
-Oh, the agony of that incessant thinking! Fighting the battle over and
-over again, only to cry out despairingly: “I cannot! I cannot!” Day by
-day my strength diminished; night after night ended in horror and
-despair.
-
-Sometimes for a night or two the ghostly presence did not appear, then,
-as hope began to dawn, it suddenly stood leering at me motionlessly; at
-other times it undulated, advanced and receded, in maddening fashion. I
-made all necessary preparations for the end which I felt must be very
-near; there were none who would mourn me greatly; although I had but one
-enemy, yet I had few friends; I could not open my heart to the whole
-world.
-
-I had lived as nearly right as I knew—now another question added to the
-torment of my mind; was I to be punished for that which I did not know?
-How well I remembered the grim old preacher, who, pacing back and forth,
-told us Sabbath after Sabbath that we were certain of punishment because
-we did not know, that we must repent; that all were born in sin. I used
-to think how much better it would have been not to have been born at all
-than to have to be sorry for something you did not know anything about.
-
-He looked so savage as he pounded the pulpit that I used to slip off the
-seat and try and hide; I thought he was going to help the Lord punish
-us, and I tried so hard to be sorry, although I did not know for what.
-Now I was troubled fearing that this was a truth; we are so much more
-lazy than we wish to admit; we drift with circumstances, and call it
-fate; we crouch down and receive degrading blows because it is so much
-easier than fighting for the right. Letting things drift had ever been
-my weakness, I so enjoyed being lazily happy; now I was tormented with
-fear of the sins of omission.
-
-All through the day I dreaded the coming of the night, and the detested
-vision; thus day brought me no solace because of harassing doubts, and
-too perplexing questions. I had irritably begged grandma Yoeman to take
-the hated wreath and flowers out of my sight, and from that day to this
-their sweet, woody odor turns me faint and sick.
-
-The days lengthened with the fullness of summer, the petals of the apple
-blossoms covered the ground with their fragrant snow, and now the green
-globes hung from the bending boughs, and the old-fashioned garden was a
-wealth of color; still I lay languid and helpless, in the low-ceiled
-room—unheeding the beauty outside—as I lay with my face turned
-hopelessly to the wall; or if perchance I looked out of the open window,
-it was but to sigh despairingly: “I shall soon pass away from all things
-earthly.”
-
-I had watched in vain for the tormenting presence for the past two weeks
-until my mind was in that strange paradoxical state in which I dreaded,
-yet anxiously awaited its appearance. I believed that one more visit
-would surely be the last.
-
-Still another week passed, a week of dread anticipation; the day had
-been so invigorating that in spite of my morbid imaginings, my
-overwrought nerves loosed their tension. I had in the afternoon sat by
-the open window for an hour or two, drinking in the balm of the
-atmosphere, and when in the dusk I again crept into the bed I felt
-fatigued, and lying down was restful; the fresh, clean sheets smelled of
-lavender, and the soft mattress seemed fitted to every curve of my body.
-I nestled my head in the pillow, and with the soft wind blowing through
-the wide-open window, at once dropped asleep. Once or twice in the
-earlier part of the night I opened my eyes, drowsily conscious that the
-moon was lighting up the room with pale radiance, also vaguely realizing
-an unusual sense of peace and comfort.
-
-It must have been very near morning when I awoke with a sinking sense of
-fright; perspiration stood on my brow cold as death dew; I thought that
-my hour of dissolution had come. Only the faintest ray of moonlight was
-visible, as it was disappearing behind a bank of clouds in the west; the
-wind was whistling shrilly through the trees, and into the room through
-the open window, between which and the bed, undulated, receded, or
-darted viciously forward the detestable specter.
-
-For a single instant my whole being sank inertly; I thought the very
-elements in coalition with my tormenter; then a sudden anger, or
-antagonism—assailed me. This fiend had wrecked my material life, through
-my having been taught that resistance was wrong; that if “thine enemy
-smite thee on one cheek, turn to him also the other.”
-
-Should I allow this old parody upon truth to drive me beyond the plane
-of material existence?
-
-Since evolution began—and who can date its commencement?—resistance has
-been the law governing the survival of the fittest; can that natural law
-be wrong? The fact that the possessor of the greater power of resistance
-survives is practical demonstration of its justice and right. I had in
-the past weakly let go of home and happiness; now a rage assailed me as
-fierce as a devastating forest fire; I cried out as I leaped from the
-bed, “I will not succumb!” I rushed madly at the detested semblance; the
-hateful leer appeared to grow more diabolical, the poise of the head
-more insolent, as it evaded me. There came a blast which tore at the
-shutters, and dashed the old mirror with a crash to the floor; at that
-instant the specter dashed wildly toward me, swung dizzily around, and
-it seemed to my excited imagination that the features assumed an
-appalled look; a crash at the rear end of the room caused me to turn my
-head, a thousand misplaced stars seemed scattered over the floor,
-scintillating in the gloom.
-
-I turned again to renew my warfare—but the specter was nowhere to be
-seen. I stood bewildered awaiting its return; but it came no more, and
-with a shiver—half of fright, half of cold—I closed the window and crept
-into bed; as I pulled the blankets about me, and snuggled down into the
-pillows, I felt a comforting sense of having defeated my adversary; from
-that beatific state I fell to musing upon the many contradictory
-teachings of this life, and idly wondering which was right, or if all
-were in error, and thus I drifted into slumber.
-
-Grandma Yoeman was in a state of terrible excitement the next morning
-over the devastation of the storm.
-
-“To think, I’ve had that looking-glass ever since I was married! I do
-hope it won’t bring you any bad luck, Miss Eda!” said she plaintively.
-
-“Oh, nonsense, grandma! From this hour my better health and my happiness
-are assured,” I replied gayly. I had such perfect confidence that I
-should no more be troubled by the uncanny vision that it made me very
-happy.
-
-As I was lazily putting on my clothing, grandma’s lamentations broke out
-afresh: “There’s that picture that my niece Mandy painted, broke all to
-bits!”
-
-“I wonder that I never saw the picture,” said I, more to comfort grandma
-by an interest in her misfortune than for any other reason.
-
-“Oh, I covered it up to keep the dust from it; it was real purty, jest
-shone at night like anything,” she concluded regretfully.
-
-From that time on, I danced about the old house, and dreamed under the
-gnarled apple trees, or among the sweet-scented clover, as happy as it
-is possible to be—except for one longing pain.
-
-I seemed to see that I might, and ought to be, uplifted, exalted above
-all evil; thus gaining the right from that elevation of purity, to pity
-and forgive the soul so warped as to prefer evil to good. I now
-understood that it was like crossing a bridge spanning a foul stream;
-one might shudder at the offensive sight, but no soil or attaint could
-touch even the outer garments. I let the sweet air of heaven blow all my
-bitterness away; the birds and flowers spoke only of love and harmony,
-and their sweet language taught me that I too had sinned, although I had
-transgressed simply because I did not understand that I need neither
-fraternize nor hold aloof, but walk my way in peace and quietude;
-inasmuch as it lies not in the power of any person to wound my feelings,
-or to injure me beyond the material; that within me, only, lies the
-weakness which makes that possible.
-
-As I sat watching the great, lumbering bumble-bees crawl in and out of
-the hollyhocks, thinking what fortunate fellows they were, to taste only
-the sweets of life, there came a quiet step behind me, and a hand was
-laid upon my shoulder which thrilled me from head to foot; I essayed to
-rise, but my traitor limbs refused their support; the well-remembered
-voice sounded afar off, but—oh, so sweet!
-
-“I have come to ask your forgiveness, and to acknowledge my wrong;
-little woman, will you be merciful?”
-
-I cried out sharply: “But how can I trust you? You promised before, and
-deceived me so bitterly!” the pent-up agony vibrating through my voice.
-
-Very gently he answered me: “I acknowledge that I did; but give me one
-more trial—a chance to prove my better self to you—you shall never
-regret it. Oh, Eda! Look at this tree upon which you are sitting;
-through some mishap it grew warped and unsightly; but see! it has
-changed its course, and is growing steadily upward, bearing an abundance
-of wholesome fruit. Can’t you believe that I, too, will mend my course,
-and that the fruit of my future life will be good?”
-
-The earnest, thrilling voice was as sweetest music to my ear; my heart
-was so hungry, but—a memory—“But, oh, that woman!” I cried.
-
-“My wife, let us never again mention her! At last I see——”
-
-Manlike, he wished no mention made of his wrongdoing—that he put it
-behind him he considered sufficient. A sharp pain went through my heart,
-that all my agony was to be put aside so lightly; but—he was my husband.
-I sat a moment irresolute, then placed my hands in his, and replied, “As
-you wish; but let there be no looking backward, let us both live aright
-each day, and we shall not fail of being happy.”
-
-I made instant resolve to put those higher and better thoughts into
-practical use, and I have never had cause to regret so doing. Neither
-the ghost of my enemy, nor the wraith of a regret have since visited me.
-
-
-
-
- WHAT BECAME OF THE MONEY?
-
-
-Marjorie Melton and Henry Laselle, were an ideally happy couple; for
-once the course of true love seemed to run smoothly, thus belying the
-old adage. Marjy was the pet and heiress of an old aunt with whom she
-lived. Henry was a young lawyer, with a fair amount of practice, a good
-reputation, and every prospect of success. Aunt Hattie—as she was
-lovingly called—lived as befitted her station, on one of the most
-fashionable avenues.
-
-One Monday evening Aunt Hattie received a large sum of money from the
-sale of property; as it was after banking hours she locked it away in a
-small safe in her sitting room. Henry and Marjy sat by the table
-reading, and commenting on a work of occult science; Henry taking the
-stand that it was like hunting for a half a dozen pearls in a mountain
-of sand; Marjy defending the theories with much warmth, as much because
-of their beauty as because of their truth. Hypnotism was the subject
-under discussion, Henry declaring that he considered the whole thing
-“fudge.”
-
-Aunt Hattie locked away her money, and as she passed the table, she
-tossed a slip of paper on which was written the combination of the safe,
-to Marjy, saying, “Put that away, please; it is a pity that one must
-become so forgetful; I have but this instant locked that safe, yet I
-cannot even now, remember the combination.” Her tone expressed such
-intense disgust with herself that Henry and Marjy laughed merrily.
-
-Henry picked up the slip of paper and read the numbers and letters
-aloud: “I’ll wager that I could repeat that a week from to-night!”
-
-“I’ll take that bet; you have a good memory, but I think not quite equal
-to that; however I’ll put this out of your sight, so that you cannot
-study it;” answered she teasingly, as she hid the paper.
-
-He left the house an hour or so later, and nothing further was said on
-the subject. After he reached home the letters and figures kept
-repeating themselves over and over in his mind, until he heartily tired
-of them; even after he retired they continued to dance before his mental
-vision, until he angrily exclaimed aloud:
-
-“Oh, confound the things! Small chance of my forgetting them!”
-
-He had barely reached his office the next morning when the telephone
-bell ran sharply; Aunt Hattie answered his, “Hello!”
-
-“Hello! Henry, is that you?”
-
-“Yes; what is the trouble? Anything wrong up there?”
-
-“No—that is—nothing in particular. Say, Henry, did you take that money
-last night?”
-
-“Aunt Hattie! Why should you think that I would take your money?” he
-cried indignantly.
-
-“I thought that perhaps you did it to tease me; can’t you come to the
-house for a few minutes?”
-
-“Certainly,” he replied.
-
-He had been very busy all the morning, and had not once thought of the
-combination, but no sooner was he on his way to the house than, with
-tantalizing pertinacity, it began repeating itself over, again and
-again. Marjy met him at the door, she had evidently been weeping; he
-caught her hands: “Why, Marjy, what is the matter? Have you been crying
-over the loss of that money?” he asked in astonishment.
-
-She raised her eyes to his face, a troubled questioning in their depths,
-“Did you not take it, Henry?”
-
-He drew back in hurt surprise: “What do you mean, Marjy? Do you think
-that I would take your aunt’s money?” he asked indignantly.
-
-Marjy burst into tears: “Auntie—Auntie—” she stammered, and there she
-stopped, unable to proceed.
-
-He finished the sentence for her; “Thinks me a thief,” he said grimly.
-
-She hung her head and sobbed: “You—you are the only person—beside auntie
-and me, who knew the combination, you know!” she paused, then continued
-desperately, “You remember that you boasted that you could repeat it a
-week from that day——”
-
-“I should think so! I haven’t been able to get it out of my mind for one
-minute since; but what has that to do with your aunt’s money?”
-
-“No other person knew anything about it,” she said naïvely.
-
-“That explains your strange look when you hid the paper; you suspected
-that I would steal the money.”
-
-“Oh, Henry! I had no thought of such a thing!”
-
-“Perhaps not, but you looked it!” he replied hotly.
-
-She drew herself up angrily: “I tell you that there was no such thought
-in my mind; it must have had birth in your own consciousness; you
-remember the old adage about ‘fleeing when no man pursueth.’” She tossed
-her pretty head high in the air, and walked into the sitting room; he
-followed sullenly behind.
-
-Here everything was in disorder; chairs were thrown about; books lay all
-over the floor with their leaves fluttered open; window drapings were
-shaken out of their usual prim folds; the piano cover lay in the middle
-of the room; and at the instant of their entrance Aunt Hattie was on her
-knees tearing frantically at the edge of the carpet. She turned a red
-and disheveled countenance toward them.
-
-“Come and help me with this,” said she shortly.
-
-“For what are you tearing up the carpet?” asked Marjy.
-
-Auntie stopped her work, and dropped on to her knees staring blankly.
-“Looking for the money, ninny!” she ejaculated in a tone of intense
-disgust.
-
-“But Auntie, you put it in the safe!”
-
-She looked bewildered for a moment, then said fatuously, “Did I? I
-thought perhaps I hid it under the carpet. Oh, yes; I remember! Henry
-had the combination; there wasn’t any one knew it except you two,” she
-finished angrily.
-
-Marjy turned a reproachful glance on Henry, who stood looking angrily at
-auntie; she returned an equally angry gaze.
-
-“I do not think it kind of you to play such tricks upon me; give me back
-the money, and have done with such foolishness!” said she.
-
-“Do you really think that I took your money?” he questioned hotly.
-
-“Of course! There was no one else knew the combination but you——”
-
-“Oh, confound that combination! I’ve heard it until I’m sick of it! Your
-niece knew it as well as I—why not suspect her? She was in the house, I
-was not!”
-
-“Yes, that’s so! Marjy did you take it?” fatuously.
-
-Marjy gave Henry a withering look: “What nonsense!” she cried.
-
-“Well, some one took it!” gloomily iterated auntie, as she continued to
-lift up books, and flutter open papers.
-
-“You had best have a detective look into the matter,” said Marjy coldly.
-
-“Oh, not for the world! I wouldn’t be so disgraced!” cried auntie
-excitedly.
-
-“I do not see how you are to ascertain the truth otherwise,” remarked
-Henry.
-
-“Oh, dear! I wouldn’t care so much for the money—though it’s too much to
-lose—but to have to suspect those in whom we have placed so much
-confidence, and one’s very own, is awful!” wailed Aunt Hattie, not very
-lucidly.
-
-Henry frowned angrily, then Marjy shot him a disdainful glance, and Aunt
-Hattie glared reproachfully at both.
-
-Henry turned abruptly, lifting his hat in a sudden access of politeness;
-“I bid you a very good day; if you wish to arrest me, you will find me
-in my room, two doors away; or in my office on Tremont Street,” saying
-which he strode angrily away.
-
-Marjy ran up to her room and locked herself in, despite her aunt’s
-shrill cry: “Come here, Marjy, and help me to look for that money! Oh, I
-must find it, it cannot be lost!”
-
-Notwithstanding her asseveration, it did seem to be lost. She one moment
-declared that she was positive that she had locked it in the safe—and
-scolded and reproached Marjy—then, she railed about Henry, and how
-impossible it was to trust any one; taking another turn, she doubted
-herself; she did not know whether or not she put it in the safe at all.
-“It might be that I took it out after I put it there, and thought it
-more secure in some other place; but of course I never once thought that
-Henry would rob me, and he pretended to love you,” she would grumble.
-Then she would fall to tearing things to pieces again.
-
-Whenever her aunt accused her, Marjy only cried out impatiently: “Oh,
-nonsense, auntie! What would I do with it?”
-
-“I do not know, I am sure!” weakly.
-
-But when she assailed Henry, then Marjy flew into a tempest of passion.
-“You know that he could not have touched it; we were all in the room
-together until he left, and I went to the front door, and closed and
-locked it after him; he lives two doors away, he couldn’t very well come
-through the walls,” indignantly.
-
-“That’s so! You must have taken it, then!” hysterically.
-
-“Much more likely that you have hidden it away yourself. Oh, dear! My
-life is ruined on account of that miserable money! Henry scarcely speaks
-to me, and says that he will never step inside the house again!”
-
-“I do not see why you should mourn over a thief!” answered Aunt Hattie.
-
-“He isn’t a thief. I would as soon think that you took it yourself,” she
-cried wrathfully.
-
-Aunt Hattie grew pale with anger: “Take care what you say, miss,” she
-retorted with quivering lips.
-
-The whole household arrangement, mind, morals and manners, seemed
-demoralized. Never before had an ill-natured word been spoken between
-auntie and Marjy. Auntie had been like the placid autumn day, Marjy like
-the blithe spring sunshine. Now everything was like a draught of bitter
-water. Henry went about his work listlessly.
-
-The days dragged along tiresomely, Marjy and Henry met occasionally, and
-although no word was spoken, by tacit consent the engagement was ended.
-Marjy went nowhere and would receive no company. Gossips commented—there
-must be something wrong; a bird of the air whispered—there always is a
-telltale bird—that Henry was a defaulter; then, rumor had it, a common
-thief. A kind friend? told him the report—there is also always the kind
-friend—he was raging. He declared that he would leave the place, that he
-would not stay here in disgrace; he surely thought that Marjy or her
-aunt had circulated the report, and he was furious over it.
-
-A little reflection caused him to change his mind about leaving: “I have
-done no wrong, and I will not run! If they think to drive me away by
-that scheme, they will get left, that’s all!” said he grimly. Meanwhile
-some one told Marjy that _she_ heard that “Henry and Marjy had stolen
-money from her auntie, and had intended to elope; that Auntie Nelson had
-caught them before they could get out of the street door; she took the
-money from Henry, and forbid him the house. It isn’t true is it, dear?”
-concluded she.
-
-Marjy astonished the gossip by such an outburst of temper as frightened
-her out of the house, after which she locked herself in her own chamber,
-to sob and cry for the rest of the day. Everything was as miserable as
-it was possible to be; Marjy would go out no more in daylight, but after
-nightfall, with a heavy veil over her face, she would steal out for a
-walk as though she were some guilty thing.
-
-One night as she passed Henry’s room she paused and looked up at the
-window; he sat beside a small table on which was placed a lamp, his head
-bowed upon his arms in an attitude of despair; he raised his face, the
-change and melancholy look filled Marjy’s heart with grief. He arose
-wearily and began pacing to and fro. Marjy dropped her face in her hands
-and sobbed bitterly; the moon, which had been under a cloud, came out a
-flood of silver radiance; Marjy leaning against a low railing on the
-opposite side of the street, was, unconsciously to herself, in the full
-glow.
-
-“Marjy! Marjy!” called a voice softly.
-
-She started in affright; but Henry caught her hands, and held them fast.
-
-“Marjy, Marjy, my pet, don’t cry!”
-
-She made him no answer, but sobbed hysterically in his arms.
-
-“What is it, Marjy, is there more trouble?” he asked, feeling—as most
-men do in the presence of a woman’s tears—perfectly helpless.
-
-“No! no! There doesn’t need be more trouble! There isn’t any happiness
-left; auntie is so cross and suspicious—she suspects you, me, and even
-herself; for whole days at a time she doesn’t speak, and if I take a
-book to read she looks at me as reproachfully as though I were doing
-some wrong thing; if I look sad she says—she says—I am mourning over a
-thief, and that makes me mad, because I know it isn’t true!” she
-finished excitedly.
-
-“God bless you, Marjy! That is the first bit of comfort I have received
-since that miserable night,” he answered.
-
-“How could you imagine that I would think you guilty of such a thing?”
-reproachfully.
-
-“How happens it that you are out so late at night?” he asked
-irrelevantly.
-
-“I cannot go out in daytime, people say such awful things about us that
-it makes me ashamed;” sobbing hysterically. “When I saw you looking so
-despondent it just broke my heart.”
-
-“Oh, my dear, don’t cry!” helplessly.
-
-She smiled at him through her tears: “Well, I will not, you have enough
-to bear as it is; but why were you so sad to-night?”
-
-He put his hand under her chin, lifting up her face: “First, and
-greatest; I thought I had lost that which was dearest to me of aught on
-earth; I thought that you believed me guilty of taking that money, as
-you both said repeatedly that I was the only one who knew that accursed
-combination—and do you know, Marjy, that I can no more get it out of my
-mind than I can fly. By day and night it haunts me until I am very near
-insane. I see it before me like sparks of fire; I heard it iterated, and
-reiterated, and nothing that I can do rids me of the torture; frightful
-or grotesque pictures are formed, from the midst of which your aunt’s
-face looks out at me with wide-open, reproachful eyes.”
-
-A shudder swept over him at the remembrance; he drew her into closer
-embrace, and said, “Little comforter! It is sweet to know that you have
-faith in me, when friends and clients are deserting me; some one is
-busily reporting the whole affair, with numerous embellishments;” after
-a moment’s pause, he continued: “Do you think that auntie would spread
-the report?”
-
-“Oh, no! No matter what she may say to me, she would not breathe a word
-of it to others. I must return to the house, or someone will see us
-talking, and there will be more reports,” added Marjy laughingly. They
-parted with many fond words, and Marjy went home happier than she had
-been in many a day. This was but one of many meetings.
-
-Aunt Hattie’s whole mental attitude seemed changed; nothing is more true
-than that we have very little knowledge of ourselves; many traits lie
-dormant until circumstances call them out; hidden dogs that scenting
-prey hurry forward in restless chase. Auntie had ever been trusting to a
-singular degree; but now she had become suspicious of everyone, and when
-Marjy went out two or three nights in succession, she regarded her
-distrustingly. “I do wonder now, if Marjy goes out to meet that fellow!
-Probably they are planning that they will have a good time with that
-money. Oh, dear! I wish that miserable roll of bills had been burned, it
-wouldn’t have given me half as much trouble; it is the uncertainty that
-vexes me so!”
-
-It is often quoted as an adage, “out of people’s mouths we must judge
-them.” I shall certainly have to differ with the wise old proverb maker,
-though as a rule he is right; sometimes people say the opposite of what
-they mean; most certainly Aunt Hattie did, when she accused either Henry
-or Marjy of using the money. The fact was that she was in a state of
-aggravating uncertainty; she had no actual opinion, being in a condition
-of endless surmise, and consequent irritability, which must have an
-outlet.
-
-That night her suspicions were so wrought up that she followed Marjy,
-and witnessed the loving meeting of the two; she caught a sound of their
-low-toned conversation, although she could not distinguish their words.
-She was in precisely that frame of mind to imagine that everything was
-intended as an injury to her; she rushed at them, crying and scolding
-incoherently.
-
-Marjy in an agony of shame tried to appease her, but in vain. Windows
-were hastily thrown up all along the street: “Oh, auntie, do come home!
-All the neighbors are listening; auntie! auntie! Just think of the
-comments!”
-
-Auntie gave a frightened glance at the many opened windows, and at a man
-hurrying toward them; gossip over her affairs had been the great bugaboo
-of her life; she regained command of herself instantly. The man was
-rapidly approaching them, his face alive with curiosity; just as he was
-on the point of speaking to them, auntie sank to the ground with a groan
-and burst into loud weeping.
-
-Marjy gave Henry a frightened glance, and turned to auntie in the
-greatest distress. Auntie cried out shrilly: “Lift me up, Henry! Marjy,
-do get hold on the other side. Oh, dear! Oh, dear. My poor ankle, I know
-that it is broken!” and with much groaning and crying she allowed
-herself to be carried into the house. No sooner had the street door
-closed behind them than auntie straightened up and said laughingly:
-“There, I think my ankle is all right now, and those old gossips have
-missed a treat!”
-
-She was so elated over the affair that she seemed more like herself than
-for a long time; but as a sequence Marjy could go out no more,
-unaccompanied by her aunt. Auntie gave Henry a frigid invitation, but he
-seldom came to the house, and when he did so wore a preoccupied and
-uncomfortable air; auntie was often disagreeable, and Marjy unhappy and
-despondent.
-
-About this time a cousin of Marjy’s, James Jordan, came to visit Auntie
-Nelson; he was not long in discovering that things were in an unpleasant
-condition. He formed a great liking for Henry, who on the contrary was
-very jealous of James. Marjy went to places of amusement, and was
-frequently out riding with him; cousin James was consulted upon all
-occasions. Marjy had no wrong intention in so doing; she thought of him
-merely as her cousin, and was glad of anything that eased the tension
-under which they seemed to be living. Henry had become so hypersensitive
-that he shrank from everything. He often answered James with absolute
-incivility, to which he only returned some laughing answer; he
-understood the situation very well, and heartily sympathized with the
-lovers.
-
-One evening they had gathered around the table in auntie’s room; several
-new magazines lay scattered about, one of which James had been reading.
-Henry was unusually silent and depressed; his business had steadily
-decreased, and more than one taunt had been leveled at him; he had ever
-been proud of his integrity, and scorned all things debasing—as all
-dishonesty whether of word or deed must be—and the annoyance had
-developed a nervous restlessness which prevented sleep, and left him
-worn, haggard and miserable.
-
-James looked up from the book which he had been reading and said, “What
-do you think about hypnotism? I have been reading this article, and am
-very much impressed, as well as interested by it.”
-
-The question was addressed to no one in particular, but Henry took it
-up, and answered roughly: “I think it is a lot of bosh!”
-
-James replied pleasantly: “I don’t know that it is, though it may be so.
-We know that there are subtleties of the mind which we do not
-understand, and I do not see why there should not be the same amount of
-force in the higher power of man as in the physical; great feats, either
-of mind or muscle, are but the result of training; we think because we
-do not understand that to which we have scarcely given a thought—much
-less investigated—that it cannot be true; we have no right to cry ‘wolf’
-until we—at least—uncover our eyes.”
-
-Henry lifted up his face, a strange eagerness in his voice as he said,
-“Do you then believe that you could unconsciously to me force me to do
-that which is against my will?”
-
-“No, indeed! The hypnotic has no will; it is the will of the hypnotizer
-working through him. I believe that the hypnotizer may not even be
-positive as to a knowledge of his own power—merely a half-consciousness,
-a way in which one’s thoughts at times move—like the shadow of a
-fast-sailing summer cloud. Of course to be so easily influenced, the
-subject must be of a yielding, plastic temperament; it is as though the
-operator sent a portion of his own soul on a brief visit into the body
-of the hypnotized.”
-
-A half-frightened look flashed over Henry’s countenance—and was
-instantly gone; he cried out roughly: “I don’t believe it! I don’t
-believe it!” He wiped the perspiration from his face with a trembling
-hand. James laughed at his vigorous protest, and affected not to see the
-emotion which lay behind it, so he answered lightly: “No compulsion
-about it, this is just a case of leave it, or take it, as you
-please—which does not alter the fact that we have many forces within us
-of which we are in ignorance,” he replied quietly.
-
-“Well, all I have to say is this, I wish that I had the power to get one
-good night’s rest. I think that hypnotism would be a blessing, if it
-were the means of securing it to me; I lie awake half the night to think
-and worry, and at last fall asleep and dream it all over again,
-intensified a thousand times, and aggravated by something, which each
-night persistently occurs, and which I try all day to recall to memory;
-at times I just touch the border—it is like trying to grasp the luminous
-tail of a comet—it is but empty air.” He suddenly paused, evidently
-annoyed that he had been betrayed into an expression of his feelings.
-James sat up, instantly interested: “Can you not concentrate your mind,
-and thus trace the sequence of that which you do remember? Is it a
-dream—or—or——”
-
-“It is nothing! I tell you it is nothing!” said Henry testily.
-
-James said no more, but he knew that there was something which Henry
-either could not, or would not explain. Later, as Henry was starting for
-home, James laid his hand on his shoulder and said, “I think I will go
-home with you, and we will have a quiet smoke together, it will soothe
-your nerves, and perhaps you will sleep better.”
-
-At first Henry shrugged his shoulders impatiently, and made a movement
-as though he would jerk away from his detaining hand; but as James
-continued speaking he seemed to change his mind, and said slowly: “Very
-well! I do not often smoke, but perhaps it would quiet my nerves.” Aunt
-Hattie bade him a very crusty good-night; she had been very sarcastic,
-and ill-natured all the evening; it seemed to make her angry if either
-Marjy or Henry showed any enjoyment; she seemed equally angry if they
-sat silent and unhappy.
-
-“Oh, auntie, you ought not to be so ill-natured!” said Marjy after they
-had gone.
-
-“Oh, of course, I am the one to blame! If I lost everything I possess on
-earth, I ought to keep right on smiling—I should like to know what James
-went home with Henry for? some scheming, I suppose!” she harped upon
-these two strings until it was very trying.
-
-James locked his arm in Henry’s, talking pleasantly, Henry replying
-absently as though he but half-comprehended.
-
-As I have said his rooms were in the front part of the house; he pulled
-down the blinds, and lighted a lamp with a soft, rose-colored shade, and
-threw himself into an easy-chair with an air of great weariness. James
-seated himself at his right side, but with his chair so turned that he
-could watch Henry’s face. He led him gently on, until, before he
-realized what he was doing, he was pouring all his distress and grief
-into his companion’s ear, in a low, dreamy tone, an aggrieved quiver
-running through his voice.
-
-“Can you explain what it is that haunts your mind—you remember that you
-spoke of it this evening?” questioned James.
-
-The trouble deepened in his eyes, and his voice took on a more fretful
-tone: “I do not know, I tell you the truth, I do not know—but it is
-something about that combination, and—Aunt Hattie; sometimes I can
-almost see it; but before I can quite grasp it, it is gone. I believe
-that I shall go insane, if I cannot get the thing off my mind.”
-
-James reached over and laid his hand on the other’s shoulder
-affectionately: “Don’t worry, old fellow! It will all come out right!
-Did you ever try to bring the vision before you by concentrating your
-mind upon the fragment which you seem to catch—not at first trying to
-get any further—and thus ascertain how much of the shadow you can make
-real? When you have proved that the haunting remembrance is not wholly
-illusory, you can then step by step trace back to that which evades you.
-Henry obediently rested his head on the cushion, and drew a long breath
-or two like a tired sigh.
-
-“Well, what do you see?” asked James eagerly.
-
-He answered in the tone of a child repeating its lesson: “I see a bright
-light—” he started up excitedly: “I cannot see anything beyond except a
-moving shadow—Oh! It is myself that I see!” his voice expressive of
-intense surprise.
-
-“Yes? What are you doing?” James asked, trembling with excitement.
-
-“Standing in the middle of the room, repeating the combination
-aloud—over and over again, making Aunt Hattie repeat it after me.”
-
-“Where is Aunt Hattie?”
-
-“In her sitting room.”
-
-“How do you see this?”
-
-“It is like a picture! This is that which has eluded me for days—I see
-it plainly now.”
-
-“Repeat the scene just as it has been enacted before.”
-
-Henry slowly arose from his chair, and walked to the center of the room;
-here he paused undecidedly.
-
-“Well, what is wrong?”
-
-Very slowly he answered, “I do not know—I—do—not—know.”
-
-James looked puzzled; at last he asked: “Do you mean that you cannot do
-again that which you have before accomplished—that some peculiar
-condition is wanting?”
-
-Henry merely repeated helplessly, “I—do—not—know; it is all dark! I
-cannot find—Aunt—Hattie!” in tone of great distress.
-
-James looked perplexed: “Sit down in your chair,” he said. Henry obeyed,
-and presently James awoke him; he stretched out his arms, yawning
-sleepily. “I feel awfully tired, suppose we go to bed!” Evidently he had
-no remembrance of the hypnotic sleep.
-
-They at once retired; Henry sank immediately into a profound slumber,
-but James lay for a long time troubling over an idea which had taken
-possession of his mind. He did not believe Henry guilty of stealing the
-money, but he believed that he was shielding the person who did take it.
-Could it be Marjy? The thought made the cold sweat start out on his
-face; the next instant, when he remembered Marjy’s frank eyes as she
-appealed to him to try his hypnotic power over Henry, he felt ashamed of
-the thought; her idea was merely to tease Henry for his strenuous
-opposition to it, if he could be made to succumb to the influence; but
-James had an altogether different idea, which he did not mention; as I
-have said, he believed that Henry knew more about the money than he
-professed to know. Now, after his experiment, he was completely at a
-loss; he could form no opinion. He was surprised that he found him so
-easy a subject; it was perhaps owing to his mental depression, and
-consequent relaxation of will power.
-
-James had said to Marjy that afternoon, “Perhaps Henry did take the
-money!”
-
-“I know that he did not!” she answered hotly.
-
-“How do you know that?”
-
-“Just because I do know; I cannot explain how I know, but I know it!”
-
-James, watching the flush in her cheek, was thinking how becoming a
-touch of anger was to her, but he laughed gayly as he replied: “Woman’s
-reason; logical of course; just because!”
-
-This returned to him as he lay there too perplexed to sleep. “She is
-right about it; he did not take the money, or else he would have
-betrayed it; and this knocks my theory all to pieces, as well; he would
-have told if he knew who did take it. Confound the whole business! What
-is it to me, that I should worry over it?” He turned restlessly in the
-bed, trying to get to sleep.
-
-Presently Henry began to mutter. James grumbled at this fresh annoyance.
-“I had best have stayed at home,” he said.
-
-Henry lifted himself upon his elbow, whispering rapidly.
-
-“That confounded combination!” exclaimed James in disgust, as he turned
-over to look at Henry; he caught his breath in surprise.
-
-Slowly, slowly Henry arose, his lips moving rapidly, as a child repeats
-its lesson to impress it upon his mind. His eyes were widely opened, but
-with a curious introverted look; he stepped slowly forward, a look of
-concentration on his ghastly features; he walked to the center of the
-room exactly where he had before stood; there he paused as though
-listening: “Aunt Hattie! Aunt Hattie!” he called clearly and distinctly;
-although the tone was very low, as one speaks who is desirous of being
-heard by none save the person addressed.
-
-James jumped out of bed, bringing his hands together softly. “I wonder
-if it is possible!” he cried, quivering with excitement; he hurried on
-his clothes and fairly flew down the stairs, and let himself into Aunt
-Hattie’s house.
-
-As he passed the sitting room he cautiously pushed aside the
-_portières_. Aunt Hattie was on her knees before the safe, repeating the
-combination in almost exactly the tone in which Henry had spoken. James
-dashed up the stairs and knocked softly at Marjy’s door.
-
-“Who’s there?” she called in a frightened tone.
-
-“It’s I, James; open the door, Marjy; do not be frightened, but hurry!”
-Marjy opened the door as requested.
-
-“Oh, what is it?” her voice trembling.
-
-“Nothing which need frighten you. I have found the thief, come!”
-
-Marjy had not disrobed, but was lying on the bed reading, and
-immediately followed him. He hastily whispered an explanation as they
-hurried down the stairs; in conclusion he said: “Now, I want you to
-watch auntie, and see just what she does; I will go back and watch
-Henry’s movements; he appears like a sleep walker, and auntie seems to
-be hypnotized. It’s a queer performance, take it as you will.”
-
-Marjy was white and trembling; half afraid, and wholly excited. They
-drew aside the draperies, auntie had all the papers contained in the
-safe on the floor, and was now rummaging in every corner as though
-searching for some missing thing; muttering, muttering to herself all
-the time.
-
-James hurried back to Henry’s rooms, and left Marjy breathlessly
-watching Aunt Hattie, who was carefully gathering up the scattered
-papers, and putting them back in their several places; she then closed
-and locked the safe.
-
-“Oh!” breathed Marjy, in keen disappointment; she had surely thought
-that she should know where the money was, and her disappointment was
-great. She was about to turn away and go to her room, she felt so vexed,
-when her steps were arrested by hearing her aunt say—as though replying
-to some person:
-
-“Yes, I will! I forgot—Oh, yes! All right!” and with a quick decided
-step she walked across the room to a great easy-chair; this she
-carefully turned upon its side; removed one of the casters, and pulled
-some bills out of the cavity; she appeared to count them carefully,
-after which she replaced them, putting the caster in the socket as it
-belonged. Each one was examined in turn, then with a sigh the chair was
-placed in its proper position and she sank into its depths with the
-audible words: “Yes, Henry; it is all right!”
-
-Marjy shivered with superstitious awe; silence unbroken reigned save for
-the ticking of the clock, and the breathing of Aunt Hattie, as she lay
-back in the chair looking strangely cadaverous.
-
-James quietly let himself into Henry’s room; he still stood like a
-specter in the middle of the floor; the red glow of the lamp cast a
-weird light over his pale features, his expression was fixed and intent;
-his face was turned slightly sidewise, and he held up one hand as one
-who listens intently: “Yes, that is right; place everything as you found
-it, and go to your bed!” As he ceased speaking he turned toward his own
-bed, rested a moment on its edge, then lay down, and drew the covers
-over himself as though just retiring; he was soon breathing deeply, and
-like one in natural slumber.
-
-James threw himself into a chair, and slowly puffed a cigar and thought;
-finally he arose and yawning stretched his limbs. “I’ll see if Marjy has
-retired; I think I understand this queer tangle, but I’m blest if I
-understand how to straighten it out!”
-
-He quietly let himself out of the house, and as quietly entered auntie’s
-front door; Marjy met him in the hall, and drew him into the sitting
-room.
-
-“Where is auntie?” he asked.
-
-“Gone to her bed; do tell me what happened in Henry’s room!” she said
-eagerly. She sat looking at him wide-eyed and wondering, while he
-related all that had occurred.
-
-“Well, tell me, what do you think of it?” she questioned.
-
-He thoughtfully rolled his cigar in his fingers for a few minutes before
-replying. “I do not quite know; Henry was certainly asleep. Now the
-question is just this; could he hypnotize your aunt at such a distance,
-himself being in a somnambulistic state?”
-
-“I do not think that he is conscious of possessing hypnotic power,” said
-Marjy.
-
-“No, he would doubtless be indignant if one suggested such a thing; but
-he certainly has that power, and really, I cannot see why he could not
-use the force just as well in that state as though awake, so long as his
-mind intelligently directed it; the will power is just as strong as at
-any time.”
-
-“It is all very strange! Now that we know where the money is, what are
-we to do about it?”
-
-“I suppose the proper thing to do would be to tell Aunt Hattie all about
-to-night’s free show!” and he laughed at the recollection.
-
-“I should really be afraid to tell Aunt Hattie; in her present mood
-there is no saying what she would, or would not do,” said Marjy.
-
-James replied thoughtfully: “That is true; we had best sleep over it; we
-will talk it over again in the morning.”
-
-James did not return to Henry’s room, he wished to be alone, that he
-might better solve the problem which confronted him.
-
-He arose the following morning tired, worn out with sleeplessness, and
-no nearer a solution than when he retired.
-
-Auntie was in a terrible ill humor, the atmosphere seemed surcharged
-with discord; throughout the whole day everything seemed to go amiss.
-Marjy was burning with a desire to tell her aunt, alternated with a
-shivering fear of her disbelief, and consequent sarcastic remarks. James
-made a vain endeavor to see Henry; no one knew his whereabouts all day;
-late in the evening he came to the house, looking pale and dispirited.
-Marjy clasped his hand in cordial greeting; this elicited an angry
-ejaculation from Aunt Hattie, beyond which she gave no sign that she
-knew of his presence.
-
-James and Marjy sat looking over some stereoptic views to cover their
-desire to watch the two, and both were trying to find a suitable
-opportunity to bring up the subject of the lost money, so as to be able
-to explain how they came by their knowledge of the hiding place. The
-attitude of both Henry and auntie was such as to discourage a
-commencement. At last James wrote on a card: “You will have to tell
-them; I will corroborate your account.”
-
-Marjy replied: “Oh, I cannot. It makes me shiver to think of it; they
-both look so forbidding.”
-
-Henry sat on the corner of a sofa, with his eyes fixed intently on Aunt
-Hattie; they did not observe this until she arose and stood beside her
-chair as though waiting; her lips were moving rapidly but inaudibly.
-Henry, still looking fixedly at her, said slowly: “Speak aloud!” She
-began repeating the combination, and step by step went through the
-performance of the previous night, until she had taken the money from
-its hiding place. Henry at that moment, pale and resolute—though
-trembling with excitement—commanded her to awaken.
-
-It was most pitiable to see her when she realized her situation; the
-overturned chair; the casters lying on the floor; the bills grasped in
-her shaking hands; Marjy and James silently regarding her; Henry, with a
-look of exhaustion on his face, lay back among the dark cushions. At
-first she was utterly bewildered; then, as she looked at the bills
-grasped in her hands, a ray of joy, quickly succeeded by anger, gave her
-voice: “You think you are awful smart, don’t you? Playing tricks on an
-old woman! I should like to know what you have been doing to me!” she
-stormed; then looking at the open safe, and the bills in her hand she
-began to sob weakly.
-
-“Don’t cry, auntie, it is all right!” said Marjy soothingly.
-
-“No, no! It isn’t right! I remember now—of hiding that money; and to
-think that I have accused Henry and you of taking it—Oh, dear! Oh,
-dear!” sobbed she; “I did not remember it until now!” she wailed
-disconsolately.
-
-Henry came and laid his hand upon her shoulder: “Do not fret, auntie; I
-think there is no one to blame, if so, it must be my fault. I have
-always been a somnambulist, and always been ashamed of it—as though I
-could help it; but I had no idea that I possessed any hypnotic power; in
-fact I did not believe in the existence of such a force—at least I did
-not wish to believe it—which in all probability is just what led to this
-occurrence. You remember that we were speaking of hypnotism the night of
-the disappearance of the money; Marjy defended the theory, and I opposed
-it in order to draw her out; some assertions which she made struck me as
-being very forcible, and I could not rid myself of the thoughts
-engendered, any more than I could get rid of the repetition of that
-combination. It has been like a nightmare to me, and each day there had
-been a shadow of some occurrence of the past night which has
-persistently evaded me. I have been haunted all this day by something
-which occurred last night, which seemed like a vivid dream, and I
-thought I would put it to the test. You cannot be more surprised at the
-result than I am.”
-
-James and Marjy now came forward: “I think that Marjy and I will also
-have to make confession; I think that your being able to recall a
-portion of last night’s events was due to the slight influence which I
-gained over you; I tried to impress it upon your mind that you must
-remember what occurred, but I thought that I had failed completely.” He
-then made a complete explanation, which Marjy fully corroborated. Auntie
-laughed and sobbed in the same breath: “I’ve been an old crank; but the
-uncertainty worried me so that I could not help it—and my part of the
-general confession is that a sense of knowledge—which I could not
-grasp—tormented me continually, but I would not have confessed it for
-twice that amount of money. However, “All’s well that ends well.” Marjy,
-you may have the money to buy a wedding trousseau, and when Henry is my
-nephew I trust that he will not hypnotize his old aunt, either when he
-is sleeping or waking.”
-
-
-
-
- HIS FRIEND.
-
-
-The two log cabins stood on the grassy slopes of opposite mountains, the
-dark piñons forming a picturesque background; a babbling brook ran
-between the two, a boundary line of molten silver.
-
-Sam Nesterwood’s door faced north, and Phil Boyd’s door looked south;
-while they were building the cabins Phil remarked that it looked so much
-more sociable that way.
-
-When Phil came out in the morning to plunge his wind-browned face into
-the tin wash basin, filled with cold water from the stream below, he
-usually saw Sam doing the same; or perhaps, taking the grimy towel off
-the wooden peg just outside the door, with which he scrubbed his face,
-and even the tiny bald spot on the top of his head, to a shiny red.
-
-Phil came out as usual one still October morning; the cottonwoods were
-just turning a soft golden color—fairy gold—in a setting of dark green
-and gray—autumn’s gorgeous mosaic.
-
-A chipmunk darted saucily by, and just beyond reach sat up chattering a
-comical defiance; a lone bluebell nodded in the wind, swaying from side
-to side seeking its vanished companions; blood-red leaves peeped out
-from under dry grasses, or decked the sides of a gray bowlder.
-
-Phil looked cheerfully around; he snapped his fingers at the saucy
-squirrel, and laughed at the blinking, black eyes; looking across at the
-opposite cabin he bawled, “Hello, Sam!”
-
-“Hello yourself!” retorted Sam. This had been the morning salutation,
-never varied, though all the summer months. Each evening after their
-day’s work they met at one or the other cabin to compare rock; to talk
-over a lucky strike, or the mishap of a mutual acquaintance, not that
-much sympathy was expended or needed.
-
-“Jim’s claim has petered out; he’s out about six months’ work, and all
-his money.”
-
-“You don’t say! Oh, well, Jim won’t stay broke very long; he’s a
-hustler.” It was not from want of sympathy, but because of a confidence
-begotten of this hard life, much as the sparrow might argue, “having
-never wanted for food, I shall be always fed.”
-
-Later in the morning Phil climbed the steep trail which led to his claim
-high upon the mountain side. The days were perceptibly growing shorter,
-and it was quite dark when he came down this October evening. Halfway
-down the trail he thought he heard a groan.
-
-His halting foot dislodged a stone, and sent it crashing down the
-mountain side; the rushing sound of a night hawk overhead; the
-melancholy hoot of an owl in the piñons; the bark of a coyote in the
-distance, all seemed but to accentuate the silence.
-
-As I have said, night had fallen, coming suddenly, as it ever does in
-the mountains; no dewy, tender twilight as in lower altitudes; the sun
-hanging low in the western sky seems phantasm-like to drop behind the
-distant peaks; a chill wind whistles through the piñons like a softly
-sung dirge; darkness settles down like a pall—and it is night.
-
-Phil thought that he must be mistaken, and again started on his homeward
-way; the groaning was repeated almost at his very feet.
-
-He searched vainly, but could find no person, nothing to account for the
-sound.
-
-Dead silence had fallen again. Phil shivered, “This wind is mighty
-cold!” he muttered, his hand shaking, his teeth inclined to chatter. He
-took off his hat to wipe the perspiration from his brow, which had
-gathered in great drops notwithstanding the chill wind; he cast a
-furtive glance behind him; it was all so terribly uncanny. “Oh! O—h!”
-came again at his very feet; he gave a frightened start, and an
-involuntary ejaculation: “Great God!” then gathered himself together and
-renewed his search, this time rewarded by finding Sam lying under the
-shelter of a rock badly wounded.
-
-It was a hard task to carry him down that steep trail, and Phil said,
-pityingly, many times, “It’s awful rough, pard, but there’s no help for
-it.”
-
-He carried him into the cabin, and laying him on his bed, built a fire,
-and with a touch gentle as that of a woman bathed and dressed his wound.
-
-He found that a bullet had plowed a ragged furrow down his leg, and
-shattered the smaller bone halfway between the knee and the ankle.
-
-Phil had a little knowledge of surgery; these nomads of the hills are
-often far from surgical aid, and of a necessity attain a degree of skill
-in such matters. Having made his patient as comfortable as possible,
-Phil lay down on the floor, rolled in a single blanket, to rest until
-morning.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The autumn days crept by in drowsy calm—a stillness deeper and more sad
-than in lower altitudes; the whistle of the late bird as he calls to his
-mate to hasten their migration is unheard here; the shrill notes of the
-cicada, which fills the autumn days in the moist, odorous woods is
-unknown in these barren heights; the dry, stubbly bunch grass, the gray,
-dusty sage brush harbors no insect life save an occasional lonely
-cricket, and even these are strangely silent. No birds flit from tree to
-tree save the magpies, with their gorgeous black and white plumage, and
-their harsh discordant cries, and these are only seen along the streams.
-An occasional hawk sails above the piñons in graceful curves, or darts
-downward like an arrow shot from a bow. All else is silent and lifeless.
-
-The sun lies white and brilliant over all; the long shadows lie on the
-gray ground as though painted there; the tiny streams hurry between
-their rocky banks, as though in haste to get away from a too cloudless
-sky.
-
-Long stretches of hills rise and fall away, dry, desolate and gray; a
-weird loneliness and beauty lies over all—the grandeur of desolation.
-
-The leaves had fluttered down to the bare earth, and a few flakes of
-snow had been tossed about by the nipping wind, ere Sam Nesterwood was
-able to tell the story of his accident. He was riding up the trail to a
-claim he thought of relocating; he considered the broncho he rode “all
-right,” but some reminiscence of his forefathers, some prompting of the
-wild blood which is never wholly subdued, must have possessed the
-animal, for without the slightest warning, head down, back arched like
-an angry cat, he bucked outrageously.
-
-Sam was too good a rider to be easily thrown, but the unexpected
-movement threw his pistol from his belt; it struck the pommel of the
-saddle, discharging its contents into his leg, and although it felt as
-though red-hot iron tore through the flesh, he still retained his seat;
-then he must have fainted, for he knew no more until near nightfall.
-When consciousness returned he was lying on the ground; he felt chilled
-through, and his limb was so stiff and sore that he could scarcely move.
-He sought to get nearer to a large rock for shelter from the cold wind;
-it had by this time grown quite dusk, and beneath the rock was so dark
-that he could not see, thus he rolled into the hole beneath, where Phil
-found him.
-
-During all the time of Sam’s illness, Phil each day climbed the rugged
-trail to work for a neighboring miner, letting his own assessment work
-wait, while he earned the money to pay doctor’s bills, buy medicines,
-supply Sam with books to read, and delicacies to tempt his appetite.
-Phil denied himself all but the barest subsistence. Sam smoked cigars,
-read books, and ate the most expensive delicacies, as though such things
-were no more than his right.
-
-Thus affairs went on until near the beginning of February. Sam was
-practically well, but he made no effort to get about.
-
-Phil had bought a great easy-chair for him in the first stages of his
-convalescence, and he sat in the coziest corner, and piled the fireplace
-high with wood, although Phil had to “snake” it more than half a mile
-down the steep mountain side.
-
- * * * * *
-
-It was a bitter night; the wind blew bleak over the hills, driving the
-little snow that had fallen before it, so many needle like points, which
-left the face stinging with pain. Just at nightfall it had grown warmer,
-and the scudding clouds began to drop their fleecy burden, a fairy
-mantle over all the rugged hills.
-
-Phil came home covered with snow, his long mustache ridiculously
-lengthened by icicles, his eyebrows white as those of Father Time.
-
-He set his lunch pail down moodily, and shook himself much as a spaniel
-shakes the water from his shaggy coat; he threw himself on a bench
-before the fire with a tired sigh; and rested his elbows on his knees,
-his chin dropped in his upturned palms.
-
-Sam shivered as some of the flying particles of snow struck him.
-
-“Can’t you be a little more careful; you’ll give me my death of cold
-yet!” he grumbled.
-
-“I did not intend to wet you,” answered Philip very gently, not changing
-his position.
-
-“You must be down in the dumps! What is the matter with you?” said Sam
-irritably.
-
-This habit of half-grumbling and fault-finding had become so common with
-Sam that Phil made no reply. After a minute’s silence, he began again:
-
-“Aren’t we going to have any supper to-night? It’s most infernal
-monotonous sitting here alone all day with nothing to read, and not even
-a square meal.”
-
-Phil arose wearily, and began laying the cloth on the table; soon the
-bacon was sizzling merrily, the teakettle bumping the lid up and down
-for very joy, and the fragrance of coffee filled the room.
-
-Phil took from the box nailed against the wall a small dish of peaches,
-a couple of slices of cake, and a little cheese, which he put beside
-Sam’s plate.
-
-“Supper is ready,” said he gravely.
-
-Sam arose lazily, and Phil wheeled his easy-chair up to the table; then
-poured out the coffee, and drew up his own rough bench. He offered a
-slice of the bacon to Sam, before helping himself.
-
-“No,” said Sam testily, “I’m tired of bacon. I hate the very smell of
-it. I do wish I could have something decent to eat!”
-
-Phil made no reply, but ate his bread and bacon, and drank his coffee in
-silence. Sam leaned back in his chair, his head resting on the cushion,
-and looked at Phil from under half-closed eyelids. “Your countenance is
-an appetizer! You are about as cheerful as a tombstone!” a curious
-anxiety underlying his sneering tone.
-
-As Phil did not reply, he continued: “Can’t you open your clam shell,
-and spit out your grievance? I suppose I have offended your saintship in
-some way, ’though what I’ve done except to stay all alone and put up
-with all sorts of discomforts is more than I know,” the questioning tone
-in the first part of his speech shading off into a sullen grumbling
-toward the end.
-
-Phil lifted his gloomy face.
-
-“I have given you no reason for that kind of talk; I can’t grin very
-much when some galoot has jumped my claim,” he replied slowly.
-
-“You don’t say! Who the deuce——”
-
-“The name marked on the new stake is Jim Redmond, but that don’t count
-much,” answered Phil despondently.
-
-“I suppose you think I’d be sneak enough to do it,” retorted Sam, the
-strange, questioning look deepening in his eyes.
-
-“Oh, come off, Sam! What is the use of talking that kind of stuff? I’m
-not quite so suspicious as that; why, you haven’t been up the trail in
-months,” answered Phil, with a kindly look.
-
-“No; and my name is not Jim Redmond; but you ought to have done your
-assessment work; you can’t very well blame him, whoever he may be.”
-
-“No; p’raps not,” said Phil slowly, and it seemed somewhat doubtingly;
-then he added: “What makes me sore is that it was looking so good. Well,
-there’s no use in wearing mourning, I suppose;” and he tried to laugh
-cheerfully. After supper, notwithstanding the inclemency of the night
-Phil trudged patiently the long six miles into town, that Sam might have
-the coveted books, and a tender steak for his breakfast.
-
-Sam evinced no desire to return to his own cabin; on the contrary he
-said, in his peculiarly soft tones, “I guess we’d better finish the
-winter together, hadn’t we, Phil? I’m not very strong yet, and one fire
-will do for both; of course I’ll put up my share of the grub.”
-
-“Oh, that’s all right; I’m glad of your company,” replied Phil.
-
-Sam must have considered his company a sufficient compensation, for he
-contributed nothing toward the expense of living; he took the most and
-the best of everything; the choicest of the food; the only chair; the
-warmest corner of the fireplace; and the only good bed. If he ever saw
-Phil’s self denial, he made no sign. If Phil ever thought him selfish,
-he did not show it; that which he gave he gave royally.
-
-One evening Phil came in from work; it was bitter cold; the stars
-snapped and twinkled; the frost showed a million glittering points in
-the white moonlight; the ground cracked like tiny pistol shots; the wind
-whistled shrilly, and cut like a whiplash.
-
-Phil shook himself, and threw off his cap and coat:
-
-“This is a scorcher and no mistake,” he stretched out his hands basking
-in the warmth.
-
-Sam had hovered over the fire all day, reading. He leaned back in his
-chair, a tantalizing light in his eyes.
-
-“You’ve been working the Mollie Branscome,” he asserted, rather than
-asked.
-
-Phil nodded his head. Sam continued: “I say, Phil, is Mollie Branscome
-your sweetheart, that you named your claim after her?”
-
-Phil colored painfully, but after a minute he replied dryly: “It must be
-information you’re seekin’; I wasn’t aware that it concerned anyone but
-myself.”
-
-Sam laughed sneeringly.
-
-“Awful close with your little romance!”
-
-To Phil it was a romance; and in giving the name to his claim he but
-obeyed the impulse to have it ever on his lips. “Mollie,” his manner of
-speaking it was ever a caress.
-
-Sam laughed, and passed the remark off as a joke.
-
-One day Sam brought Phil a letter from his old father, asking him to
-come home, as he was very ill and wished to see him once more before he
-died. Phil turned the letter over thoughtfully, and Sam hastened to say:
-“I tried to get on to the horse, and he jumped sideways and dumped the
-whole pile of mail into the dirt; it’s an awful mess, but I couldn’t
-help it,” apologetically.
-
-“Oh ’t wasn’t that! but the old man’s writing don’t look natural. I am
-afraid he is pretty bad.” He pulled his mustache thoughtfully for a few
-minutes.
-
-“I don’t just see how I can manage it. I have just about money enough to
-get there, but none to return,” said he.
-
-Sam leaned back in his chair, blowing a long cloud of smoke
-meditatively. Finally he said: “I had an offer for the Little Darling
-this morning; you go, if you want to, and I’ll make the deal, and send
-you a fifty; you can pay it after you come back.”
-
-Phil’s face lit up with a pleasant smile.
-
-“Sam, it’s awful good of you!” he exclaimed impulsively.
-
-“Oh, I’m always willing to do a favor when I can,” nonchalantly, seeming
-to be utterly forgetful of all that Phil had done for him; unmindful
-that at this very moment he was smoking Phil’s tobacco, warming himself
-at Phil’s fire, and this moment contemplating the eating of the food of
-Phil’s providing. His manner of speaking would imply that this was but
-one more of many benefits of his conferring.
-
-As Phil was leaving to go to his father, Sam said:
-
-“I’ll take good care of everything for you.”
-
-“All right! thanks, and good-by!” called Phil heartily.
-
-Phil’s father was very much surprised to see him; no message had been
-sent; and he was well but none the less glad to see Phil.
-
-Phil wrote to Sam at once, but as he received no reply wrote again and
-again.
-
-He did not need money, as his father had given him more than enough, but
-he feared that some ill had befallen his friend.
-
-As Phil left the stagecoach on his return home, three months later, he
-at once sought Mollie; he had received no letter from her during his
-absence, although he had repeatedly written. He knocked, and Mollie
-herself opened the door. Phil reached out his hand in glad greeting; she
-drew back coldly.
-
-“Is there anything you wish, sir?” as she would address a stranger.
-
-Phil’s face flushed hotly, then went deadly pale. He looked at her
-reproachfully.
-
-“I think not,” he replied sadly, as he turned away.
-
-With natures such as these a tragedy may occur unobserved by the
-bystander.
-
-To Phil the sun seemed to have set, all looked so dark and gloomy. As he
-swung off over the lonely mountain trail, the gurgling water in the
-brook below seemed to mock him; the scent of the springing vegetation
-caused a feeling of irritation, his heart was so full of bitter
-disappointment.
-
-Lonely and more lonely grew the way; no life save himself, he just a
-dark speck upon that yellow trail crawling up the mountain side. Even
-his panting breath seemed to disturb the dead calm, as he paused—taking
-off his hat—to look up to his cabin. He shaded his eyes, and looked
-eagerly. Only a blackened spot marked where his home—humble, but still a
-home—had stood. He looked higher up the side of the mountain to where
-the Mollie Branscome lay; he drew his breath sharply; where he had left
-a windlass and bucket, a frame shafthouse arose. The sharp spurt of
-steam rising on the fast chilling air denoted a perfectly set valve; he
-saw hurrying forms of men at work; he shut his teeth hard together, a
-fiery red spot rising in either cheek. He felt neither fatigue nor
-depression now; he breathed stertoriously as he toiled up the steep
-trail.
-
-Sam was the first person that he met.
-
-Phil pointed to a name above the shafthouse door: “The New Discovery.”
-“What does that mean?” he demanded hoarsely.
-
-“What’s it to you?” answered Sam derisively.
-
-Poor Phil! His blood seemed on fire. The sneer; the taunting look; it
-was like letting a brilliant light shine into a dark place; he knew by
-that ‘sixth sense,’ intuition, all the treachery of this false friend.
-He knew who had sent him upon a fool’s errand; he knew who had stolen
-his first claim, and had some accomplice mark the stake in a false name;
-a memory of his systematic sponging for more than half a year goaded him
-to madness; many, very many acts, before unconsidered, came to his mind
-fraught with meaning. The veins on his forehead stood out like purple
-cord, and he made a wild lunge at Sam. Sam turned to run; he stepped on
-a rolling stone and went down helplessly; he lay there glaring up at
-Phil, fear and vindictive hatred strangely blent in his gaze.
-
-Phil stood over him like an avenger:
-
-“So! You thought to rob me of this claim as you did of the other, did
-you?” his voice quivering hoarsely.
-
-“You’ve got me down, now strike me!” answered Sam, his eyes glaring
-wildly, his teeth showing like those of a wild animal. “Yes, I did jump
-your claim; and I’ve got the papers to show for the Mollie Branscome;
-the Mollie Branscome! You thought you were awful sly, but I jumped that
-claim too; your letters to her put me on. She thinks you went East to
-marry your old love; _we_ are going to be married to-morrow night!” he
-cried tauntingly; he seemed to have gone insane with rage.
-
-As Phil listened to him the fierce anger died out of his face, and
-contempt took its place; but he only ejaculated:
-
-“You contemptible cur!” as he stepped back and folded his arms.
-
-The workmen had gathered about, and stood in silent amazement; their
-looks seemed to anger Sam still more, and he continued his insane
-taunting:
-
-“Oh, you wanted me to take care of your things, didn’t you? I took care
-of them, oh, yes!” and he thrust his tongue in his cheek derisively.
-
-He had risen to his feet by this time, and stood leaning his back
-against the shafthouse. Phil stood a minute without speaking, pity
-struggling with contempt in his heart; finally he said slowly, and
-without a trace of anger:
-
-“Well! You’re slopping over pretty freely. If you burned my cabin
-thinking to destroy my papers, you got left; I took them with me, and
-you must have forgotten that they are recorded. As to the other affair
-which you have tangled with your dirty fingers, I think that I can
-straighten that out all right. You are too contemptible to whip, but I
-advise you to make yourself scarce.”
-
-“I believe he did burn that cabin, because no one has ever been inside
-of _his_ shack since the fire; probably he has some things there that
-he’d rather not have seen. I always thought that things looked mighty
-queer,” said big Cal Wagner.
-
-“Let’s all quit work. I’ll not strike another stroke for the likes of
-’im,” said Denny Colby.
-
-“Say, aren’t you the fellow that took care of this skunk when he was
-hurt?” asked Cal.
-
-“Yes,” tersely replied Phil.
-
-“Well, you’d better git up and dust, you miserable apology for a man!”
-cried Cal, indignantly turning to Sam.
-
-“And he made out that you had skipped the country, and that he bought
-the claim, so that you needn’t go dead broke. If he don’t leave it’s a
-necktie party we’ll be havin’!” added Denny Colby.
-
-“Oh, let him alone, boys; he isn’t worth the rope it would take to hang
-him; upon my word I pity him, he is so _con_temptible that I don’t think
-he can enjoy his own company,” drawled Phil lazily.
-
-Sam limped away unmolested, cursing wildly as far as they could hear
-him.
-
-Phil turned from looking after him, and said to the men, “It makes me
-feel pretty sore, but I guess that he feels worse’n I do,” he added
-philosophically. After a few minutes he continued, “You might as well
-knock off for the rest of the day, I don’t suppose he will give me any
-trouble because he knows that I have the papers to prove my right. I’ll
-square whatever wages is coming to you as soon as I get things in good
-shape.”
-
-A hearty grasp of the hand, and a ready acquiescence sealed the compact.
-
-Phil swung himself down the mountain side in a much more joyous mood
-than when ascending.
-
-He walked direct to Mollie’s house, and as before she opened the door;
-she started in surprise and anger; he did not wait for her to speak, but
-said in a determined tone, “You asked me this morning if there was
-anything that I wished, and not understanding the circumstances I said
-no; I have since learned some things which caused me to change my
-mind—Mollie, would you condemn me unheard?” reaching out both hands.
-
-She, flushing and trembling, stood irresolute for one minute, then
-placed her hands in his.
-
-“No, that would not be just; but why did you not write?”
-
-“I did write several times, but could get no reply from you.”
-
-“I wonder—” she commenced, but Phil cut the sentence short.
-
-“Were you going to marry Sam, Mollie?”
-
-“What an idea! That conceited thing!” answered Mollie indignantly.
-
-They had entered the little parlor, and Phil caught her in his arms and
-said quizzically, “What about me?”
-
-Just what Mollie answered I had best not repeat, but it seemed to be
-perfectly satisfactory, as he left the house an hour later, whistling as
-happily as a boy.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Just after dark Sam hurried into town, cursing his lameness and Phil,
-indiscriminately; he wanted to keep things square with Mollie, as he
-expressed it.
-
-As he came near the house he observed that the little parlor was
-brilliantly lighted; his heart filled with exultation: “I’ll bet Mollie
-is expecting me! Let Phil keep his old claims; the girl is worth more
-than all of them; it will hurt him most to lose her, too. Of course it
-was all a lie about our going to be married; but I can get her all
-right, you bet there isn’t many women but that I could get!” with a
-ridiculous air of importance.
-
-He knocked confidently, and was at once ushered into the midst of a
-number of guests. Coming as he did, from the darkness, the glare of the
-lights blinded him; but as he advanced into the room, Cal Wagner said,
-“We were waiting for you, sir. Please be seated.”
-
-Turning to the group near the center of the room, he continued,
-“Reverend sir, this is the guest we were expecting; will you now proceed
-with the ceremony.”
-
-Looking radiantly happy, Mollie and Phil took their places in front of
-the minister, and the solemn marriage service commenced.
-
-Sam made a bolt for the door; but Cal’s great hand closed over his
-shoulder like a vise, and he was compelled to stand and see his last
-shred of revenge slip away from him, amid the happy smiles of those
-around him.
-
-Then he crept out into the darkness, out of the ken of those who knew
-him, blaming everybody but himself, yet at war with himself and all the
-world, because he had not succeeded in ill-doing.
-
-Phil said to his wife: “I am sorry for him; I wish he had been content
-to be my friend; I did like Sam.”
-
-Of course there was not the slightest opposition to Phil’s assuming
-control of his own property, but his conscience troubled him because Sam
-had built the shafthouse: “I had much rather have paid him for it,” he
-remarked; but when later he learned that neither lumber nor labor were
-paid for, and all bought upon his credit, he had no more regrets.
-
-
-
-
- A TALE OF THE X RAY.
-
-
-Christopher Hembold had a mania for experimenting.
-
-He had tried everything from hypnotism to electricity, when the “X” ray
-was first talked about. He could think or talk of nothing else; he
-perused every magazine and paper with greedy avidity in search of
-articles concerning it.
-
-“Christopher, do put that paper down and eat your breakfast,” said his
-wife.
-
-Mrs. Hembold was a nervous little woman, and it annoyed her to hear the
-newspaper rattle, and she disliked to have it held so as to hide her
-Christopher from view.
-
-“But, Maria, just listen, here’s more about that wonderful discovery—”
-he exclaimed excitedly.
-
-“Christopher Hembold! Eat your breakfast! I care much more that the
-steak and coffee are getting cold than I do for that nonsense.”
-
-“You have no sympathy, Maria; the mysteries of science are beyond your
-appreciation!” he exclaimed, as he folded the paper in dignified
-displeasure.
-
-“Appreciate fiddlesticks!” angrily retorted Maria, stirring her coffee
-vigorously.
-
-Said Christopher, the next morning at the breakfast table:
-
-“Maria, I am going to Abbeyville on business, and shall in all
-probability be detained a month.”
-
-“What business have you in Abbeyville?” asked Maria in surprise.
-
-“It is business of a private nature, which you wouldn’t understand,”
-answered he loftily.
-
-“Which is a polite way of telling me that it is none of my business,”
-retorted Maria in a huff.
-
-Christopher left the house in dignified anger; his portly figure and
-handsome profile the admiration of his wrathful wife. The fact was, he
-did not wish to talk; he had determined that he would investigate the
-“X” ray to his own satisfaction. A certain idea haunted him by day, and
-mingled with his dreams at night; it thrust itself between him and the
-long columns in the ledger; until, with a finger on the figures, he
-would fix his eyes on vacancy, and go off into a deep study.
-
-At last Mr. Brown, his employer, said to him:
-
-“What is the matter with you Christopher? Are you ill?”
-
-“No—yes—not very,” answered Christopher confusedly.
-
-“You had better take a layoff until you feel better,” said Brown; adding
-mentally, “You are of no use here; you’ll mix those accounts until it
-will take an expert a week to straighten them.”
-
-Christopher packed his grip with a sigh of satisfaction, and left home
-on the evening train.
-
-Maria gave a little regretful sigh. “He might have kissed me; he didn’t
-even say good-by.”
-
-She presently began thinking how preoccupied he looked, and how strange
-he had acted.
-
-“I do wonder if he was in trouble! I ought not have been so cross, but
-he should have told me; so there!” After a minute of troubled thought,
-she added: “Perhaps he didn’t want to worry me.”
-
-Whenever Christopher was present she must give him a dig as often as the
-opportunity occurred; but no sooner was he away than all his good
-qualities became apparent.
-
-Instead of stopping at Abbeyville, Christopher hastened on to a city
-more than a thousand miles away. “I’ll just call myself John Smith, and
-I shall not be bothered while making my investigations,” said he
-complacently.
-
-The next morning after his arrival he sought out the noted Professor
-Blank, and at some length explained his project; in conclusion he said:
-
-“You understand that I wish to be cathodographed many times; the working
-of the brain has always been a tantalizing puzzle to me. What I wish to
-search out is, how the different emotions affect the gray matter; for
-instance, it is claimed that this bump is combativeness;” placing his
-hand on the region indicated. “It is also claimed that all qualities,
-whether good or bad, are capable of being cultivated; that the bump
-indicating that trait or quality grows perceptibly larger; well, then,
-the substance known as gray matter must undergo a change; whenever that
-emotion is unduly excited, the gray matter must quiver, vibrate; in fact
-change position. Have you never felt as though your brain must burst
-with the intensity of emotion? I have; and am eager to test it with the
-‘X’ ray.” He paused as though for an answer, but receiving none,
-continued: “Now in order to test this, I wish to subject myself to every
-possible emotion, and in every change be photographed.”
-
-The professor smiled incredulously.
-
-“How are you to obtain these changes of mood? Such emotions usually come
-without our choosing.”
-
-“True! Well, I shall endeavor to create the emotion as I wish it.”
-
-The professor laughed aloud. “I think under such conditions that the
-emotion would be altogether too tame to have a visible effect on the
-brain.”
-
-Christopher resented the laughter: “Perhaps you are not willing to
-assist me in making my experiments?” he questioned angrily.
-
-“Oh, yes; perfectly willing,” was the smiling answer.
-
-“Now, look here! I wish to investigate this carefully, and I’m willing
-and able to pay your price; but I’ll not be ridiculed sir, I’m no boy,
-I’ll have you understand!”
-
-“No, of course not,” answered the professor soothingly, he thought him a
-mild lunatic; really he seemed half insane; no matter what reply the
-professor made, he grew more wroth, until he, out of all patience, said
-angrily: “What is the matter with you? You act like a maniac!”
-
-“Quick! Quick! Photograph me!” cried Christopher, with livid lips.
-
-“Well, well!” exclaimed the professor in astonishment, as he hastily
-complied with the request; after which Christopher sank back, pale and
-trembling.
-
-The professor looked at him admiringly: “How did you accomplish it?”
-
-“Oh, I don’t know; I just let go of the strings;” smiling faintly.
-
-Thus he went through the whole scale of emotions; he was taken while
-under the influence of anæsthetics; in a placid mood; in a moment of
-most uproarious hilarity; in the depths of despondency; in languishing
-amorousness; in fact, in all conceivable moods of the human mind. He
-seemed to possess the strange faculty of producing any desired emotion
-at will.
-
-After he had exhausted all moods, he one day stood gazing meditatively,
-and rather sadly at the plates.
-
-“Are you not satisfied?” asked the professor.
-
-Christopher sighed deeply: “No, I cannot say that I am; it is certainly
-shown that there is a change, the exact nature of which is by no means
-clearly defined. Some future discovery will, I am sure, enable the
-scientist to see the action of the brain as plainly as we now know the
-action of the heart.”
-
-He nervously ran his fingers through his hair while speaking; he
-withdrew his hand with an exclamation of horror: it was covered with
-hairs and a cloud of the same enveloped him.
-
-“Heaven! Is all my hair falling out?” he cried in dismay.
-
-The professor calmly observed: “I have noticed it for some time; when
-you first came your mustache and eyebrows were very thick and long, but
-have been gradually thinning, I thought several times that I would speak
-of it, but we have had so much else to talk about, and the most of your
-moods have been so peculiar—” he smiled as he paused.
-
-“Oh, it’s all right for you to laugh! You wouldn’t if you were in my
-shoes! Whatever will Maria say?”
-
-He stood ruefully looking at his reflection in the mirror. “I look like
-a kid!” said he scornfully. “I have been so busy with this confounded
-foolishness that I did not think of looking in a glass. Pshaw! I’m going
-to drop this nonsense and go home; I know that my wife is worried about
-me before this time. I haven’t written to her since I came here. I
-didn’t want her to know what I was doing.”
-
-“You ought to have told her, though,” said the professor.
-
-“You don’t know Maria!” said Christopher sadly. “Confound it! How my
-head aches! Now that I take time to think of it, I know that it has
-ached for a week.”
-
-The following morning Christopher was very ill, and was not able to
-leave his room for weeks. When at last he arose, he giddily crossed the
-room to the mirror, and looked at himself; he sank into a chair with a
-groan; not a vestige of hair remained on head or face.
-
-He covered his long, leathery face with his hands, and cried aloud: “I
-look like a great big sole-leather baby! Whatever will Maria say! I’ll
-never tell her that it is the effect of that confounded “X” ray; if I
-did I should never hear the last of it; I’ve been sick, I am sick—sick
-of the whole business.”
-
-Meanwhile at home, Maria had at first reproached herself with her
-irritability, and finished by writing Christopher a loving, and penitent
-little note, which she sent to Abbeyville. Of course she received no
-reply.
-
-“He must have been very angry,” she sobbingly exclaimed.
-
-She wrote again, a still more penitent and pleading letter; this not
-being answered, she became very indignant.
-
-“If he wants to be so awfully huffy, let him!” she said wrathfully; but
-when a whole month passed, and no tidings came as to his whereabouts,
-she became alarmed, and began to institute cautious inquiries.
-
-Of course, all search proved unavailing, and Maria wept and mourned her
-Christopher as dead.
-
-Nearly five months from the day he left his home, Christopher wearily
-climbed the front steps of his own residence, and rang the bell. His
-clothing hung loosely on his gaunt limbs; his long, thin face was the
-color of leather; his eyes, devoid of lashes, and without eyebrows,
-looked perfectly lifeless.
-
-Hannah, an old servant in the family, opened the door.
-
-“If you want food go to the rear door,” she cried sharply, as she shut
-him out unceremoniously.
-
-He sat down on the upper step, pale and trembling.
-
-“What does Hannah mean by insulting me thus? Can it be that Maria is so
-angry that she has ordered the servants to refuse me admittance?”
-
-He mopped his forehead with his handkerchief, although the air was
-frosty and nipping. Presently he muttered to himself: “I’ll just stay
-around until Maria comes out, then I’ll persuade her to forgive me. I’ve
-acted the fool, that’s sure.”
-
-He walked up and down the street, and hung around corners, until the
-whole neighborhood were watching him.
-
-About three in the afternoon, Maria came out of the house dressed in the
-deepest of mourning.
-
-“I wonder who is dead; must be her father!” he shambled up to her, and
-laid his hand on her arm. “Ma—” he began; she gave a frightened scream,
-and started to run; he clutched her more frantically, and cried wildly:
-“Listen to me! you shall listen to me!”
-
-She screamed again at the top of her voice: “Help! Murder! Police!”
-
-A gentleman coming toward them, rushed up, and gave Christopher a
-stunning blow; Maria tore herself loose at the expense of much crape;
-ran back into the house, and locked the door after herself.
-
-Christopher arose from the sidewalk and shuffled off down the street,
-muttering maledictions as he went. “It’s all a conspiracy! She has got
-another lover, and thinks to get rid of me; she’ll find that she can’t
-do it so easily. I’ll wait until dark, and then let myself in with my
-latchkey; we’ll see whether I am master in my own house or not.”
-
-He paced the street angrily until nightfall; stationing himself
-opposite, he then watched the house until all was dark and silent. Still
-another hour he waited: “I’ll be sure that the servants are asleep,
-evidently they have orders to put me out, or Hannah would not have
-ordered me off as she did. I’ll show them that they will not get the
-best of Christopher Hembold yet.”
-
-About eleven o’clock he cautiously crept up the steps, and as cautiously
-let himself in; just within he removed his boots; then carefully groped
-his way to Maria’s room. Her door was unlocked, and by the dim light of
-the night lamp he saw her round white arm thrown above her head, thus
-framing her delicate face; the lace on her night robe rising and falling
-with every breath.
-
-A rush of love and tenderness came over him; this was his Maria—the
-dainty bride whom he had transplanted from her father’s home; he knelt
-beside the bed, enfolding her in his arms, and pressed a passionate kiss
-upon her half-parted lips. She opened wide her affrighted eyes; she
-struggled wildly, letting out one piercing shriek, then fainted. The
-half-clad servants came running into the room, finding Christopher on
-his knees beside the bed, chafing Maria’s hands, kissing her pale face,
-and fondly calling her: “My love! My little one!”
-
-Thomas, the coachman, seized him by the shoulders; Maria regaining
-consciousness, began screaming again; Hannah added to the confusion by
-crying excitedly, “Throw him out! Call the police! The man is crazy!”
-Thomas obeyed the first command; he dragged Christopher down the stairs,
-opened the door, and kicked him out, and down the steps.
-
-He lay there a few minutes, completely bewildered. Just as he was
-struggling to his feet, a policeman came along, and seeing his
-bewildered condition, his shoeless feet, and battered appearance, laid
-his hand roughly on his shoulder, and said to him: “What are you doing
-here?”
-
-“This is my home. I am Christopher Hembold!” answered he.
-
-The policeman laughed: “Oh, come off! This is the home of the Widow
-Hembold, all right; but you look about as much like the defunct
-Christopher as a yellow cur resembles a King Charles spaniel.”
-
-Christopher tried to jerk away. “Let me alone!” he cried angrily.
-
-“Will I?” said the burly policeman. “Where are your boots?” continued
-he.
-
-“In the house, if it is any of your business,” was the surly reply.
-
-The tumult within the house still continued; lights were carried from
-room to room, and flashed weirdly up and down the stairs. Thomas came
-hurriedly out of the door, kicking Christopher’s boots into the street
-as he ran down the steps.
-
-“Hello!” says the policeman: “What’s the matter in there?”
-
-“Some burglar, or lunatic let himself into the house, and into Mrs.
-Hembold’s room; and she’s gone into hysterics; I’m going after Dr.
-Philbrick.”
-
-“Let me go! Let go of me! I’m going into the house—to my wife!” said
-Christopher, struggling wildly.
-
-“You are going to the station, and if you don’t go decently, I’ll call
-the patrol;” and call the patrol he did.
-
-Christopher fought like a fury, but in spite of it he was loaded into
-the wagon between two burly promoters of the peace and carried to the
-station, where he raved like a madman all night. The next morning they
-had him up for drunk and disorderly. In vain he protested that he had
-not touched liquor, and declared that his name was Christopher Hembold.
-No one believed him, so he got fifteen days, and the next morning saw
-him marched out with the chain gang to work on the street. He had
-quieted down by this time, and had determined what to do; he watched his
-opportunity until the overseer’s back was turned toward him; all the
-rest of the gang except his mate also faced the opposite way. He slipped
-a dollar into his mate’s willing palm. “You will not see me leave; look
-the other way.” He obeyed, and Christopher hurried down a side street,
-walked swiftly through a front gate into a private yard, out through a
-rear gate into an alley, and was lost to the chain gang.
-
-He went direct to his lawyers. Mr. Hurd, the senior member of the firm,
-was seated at his desk when Christopher entered; he scarcely looked up
-at his salutation: “Good-morning Mr. Hurd.”
-
-The lawyer barely nodded his head, and continued his writing; after
-several minutes, observing Christopher still standing: “Well, sir! Have
-you business with me?” evidently not favorably impressed by his
-visitor’s appearance.
-
-“Don’t you know me, Mr. Hurd?”
-
-The lawyer looked him over in cynical surprise: “Can’t say that I ever
-saw you before.”
-
-“You ought to know Christopher Hembold?” interrogatively.
-
-“Yes, sir; I knew him well; good fellow, but a little cracked in the
-upper story.”
-
-He returned to his writing, evidently considering the matter disposed
-of; after a long time Christopher, still smarting from Mr. Hurd’s
-contemptuous remark, said: “Well?” in a questioning tone.
-
-Mr. Hurd looked up in displeasure. “Please state your business; my time
-is limited,” he said.
-
-Christopher flushed a sickly green over all his yellow face. “Mr. Hurd,
-I came to you to have you intercede for me with my wife; she will not
-allow me to speak to her, and caused the servants to throw me out of the
-house.”
-
-The lawyer held up his hand: “First, if you wish me to take your case, I
-must receive a retainer; I do business in no other way.”
-
-Christopher opened his lashless eyes in a grotesque stare. “Sir! You
-have all of my business in your hands, and have had it for years,”
-answered he angrily.
-
-Mr. Hurd turned around in his office chair, and gave his caller an angry
-look; he touched the button at his side; a colored servant came
-instantly.
-
-“James, show this man out.” Turning to Christopher he said:
-
-“I have no time to be bothered with such nonsense. The idea of your
-trying to palm yourself off for Christopher Hembold!” he cried, with
-withering contempt.
-
-Christopher stalked out of the office in a rage. He went direct to his
-room at the hotel; he threw himself into a chair, and buried his face in
-his hands; his attitude expressed the utmost dejection; after a time he
-arose and stood before the mirror:
-
-“Is it possible that Maria did not know me?” he looked at himself
-scornfully: “Who would know you? You old, yellow-faced, putty baby,
-you!” he apostrophized, shaking his fist at his reflection. “Serves you
-right; serves you right, you old idiot! Fool with the ‘X’ ray, will you,
-trying to find out if you do know anything? I can tell you that you are
-a fool. Fool! fool!” he cried tragically.
-
-After a time he calmed down, and taking out his purse counted the
-contents.
-
-There is something akin to the ridiculous in the near association of
-pathos and money; they are very near neighbors, however. Christopher
-sighed deeply: “This is all I have left, and—when my lawyer will not
-acknowledge my identity, what am I to do?” He drummed impatiently upon
-the table with his fingers; finally he started up excitedly: “Of course!
-Good Lord! why didn’t I think of that!”
-
-He hauled his gripsack into the middle of the room; shirts and socks
-flew right and left, until he found the cathodographs, also a photograph
-taken just previous to his experimenting; he took them out, and placed
-them in a row; taking the photograph, he walked to the mirror and
-compared it with the reflection.
-
-“I don’t wonder that no one knew you, you old scarecrow, you!” glaring
-angrily at his double.
-
-The next morning he again sought Mr. Hurd; the lawyer turned angrily
-upon his entrance: “I do not wish to be bothered, sir,” motioning toward
-the door.
-
-Christopher was not to be put off in this manner; he walked up to the
-desk, and laid down the pictures he had brought.
-
-“Will you be kind enough to look at these?” asked Christopher in a
-quivering voice.
-
-Mr. Hurd glanced at them impatiently: “Well! What of them?”
-
-“You know this one as representing Christopher Hembold?” he asked
-eagerly, with his finger on the photograph spoken of.
-
-“Yes, of course; what of that? it does not resemble you,” curtly.
-
-“But I sat for every one of those pictures,” despondently; the hope
-which he had cherished dying within his heart.
-
-“Oh, stuff, nonsense!” scornfully ejaculated Mr. Hurd. Christopher’s
-head fell forward on his breast; he looked the picture of despair. His
-clothing hung loosely upon his long, gaunt limbs; his hands, much too
-large for the bony wrists, dropped nervelessly at his side; his lifeless
-eyes, his hollow cheeks, looked as though the great Conqueror had
-already claimed him, while still permitting him to roam the earth for
-some inscrutable purpose.
-
-Mr. Hurd, having little sentiment, thought only of his annoyance. “Will
-you please remove that litter from the desk,” he said.
-
-Christopher made one more appeal: “Will you write to Professor Blank,
-and find whether these pictures were taken from my sittings?” he asked
-supplicatingly.
-
-“I will not be bothered with it, I tell you; write for yourself,” he
-answered roughly.
-
-“I will,” said Christopher, with vexed decision, then occurred to him
-the thought; Professor Blank knew him as Smith only. He gathered the
-photographs up hastily, and rushed out of the house. “I’ve a notion to
-drown my fool self! Oh, what shall I do! Was ever any one in such a
-predicament!” he cried aloud. Everyone turned to look at him as he ran
-past them.
-
-“Hello, Smith! Where are you going in such a rush? What is the matter
-with you?” cried a familiar voice in his very ear.
-
-Christopher gave a great shout; then began to cry like a veritable baby,
-as he grasped the professor’s hands. “I was going to drown myself; you
-have saved my life,” and he fairly blubbered.
-
-“Smith, you are as crazy as you are bald-headed,” laughingly said the
-professor.
-
-“Don’t call me _Smith_! My name is Christopher Hembold,” he said
-excitedly.
-
-“I only know that you called yourself Smith.”
-
-“Yes; it’s surprising what a fool a man can make of himself,”
-dejectedly.
-
-He took the photographs from his pocket, and said entreatingly: “Say,
-professor, do go with me to my lawyer, and tell him that you took these
-with the ‘X’ ray, and _don’t_ say anything about _Smith_;” this last in
-a tone of intense disgust.
-
-They were just entering a park, and seated themselves on a bench, while
-Christopher told the whole story. The professor laughed, even as he
-said: “I’m sorry for you, and will help you all I can.”
-
-Once more Christopher climbed the stairs to the lawyer’s office. Mr.
-Hurd arose to his feet wrathfully. “You are the most persistent
-annoyance that I ever met——”
-
-Christopher interrupted him: “Mr. Hurd, allow me to introduce to you the
-eminent Professor Blank.”
-
-The lawyer jerked his head slightly, attaching no importance to the
-name. The Professor bowed courteously, at the same time handing him his
-card.
-
-As Mr. Hurd glanced at the bit of pasteboard, his manner underwent a
-great change: “Please be seated,” said he urbanely.
-
-Professor Blank bowed again: “This gentleman requested me to accompany
-him to your office, to testify that I took these cathodographs of him
-with the ‘X’ ray. This represents him as he appeared when I first saw
-him,” laying the photograph on the desk: “After having the last of the
-cathodographs taken he was very ill for a long time; his hair had nearly
-all fallen before his illness, and during that illness he became
-emaciated as you see him.”
-
-Mr. Hurd stood gazing from Christopher to the photograph, and back again
-in amazement.
-
-“But what took his hair off?”
-
-“Oh, the ‘X’ ray; it sometimes has that effect,” said the professor
-calmly.
-
-Mr. Hurd turned to Christopher: “You don’t mean to tell me—” he paused
-eloquently.
-
-“Yes, I was experimenting with the ‘X’ ray—having my brain
-cathodographed,” he answered humbly.
-
-Maria had entered unperceived: “You mean that you had your skull
-pictured; you haven’t any brain, Christopher; the ‘X’ ray makes but a
-slight shadow of soft substances, and none of a vacuum,” said she
-sweetly.
-
-Said Christopher, in an aside to the professor:
-
-“I told you that you didn’t know my Maria! My! Won’t I catch it,
-though!”
-
-
-
-
- AN AVERTED TRAGEDY.
-
-
-Merna Wood stood leaning against the jamb in the open doorway.
-
-The morning-glory vines made a very effective draping for a very pretty
-picture; the attitude was the acme of indolence, which an indescribable
-expression of alertness belied.
-
-Ned Glover was standing below, his face just on a level with hers; he
-was looking at her laughingly—in fact he was nearly always laughing—and
-Merna was never certain that he meant one-half that he was saying, which
-at this moment was: “Yes; I am going to buy a nice little home, and I
-want a housekeeper; will you come?”
-
-Merna tossed her head saucily: “I do not intend to go out to service
-this summer,” she replied.
-
-“If I must do so, I will hire some one to do the work, and have my wife
-oversee it. Will you come as my wife, Merna?”
-
-Merna flushed rosily, she was not yet sure that he was in earnest, so
-she replied lightly, “Oh, you are just funning, as the children say.”
-
-He tried to draw his face into lines of seriousness, but his bright blue
-eyes would twinkle, he was so jolly that it was impossible for him to
-assume an expression of severe gravity.
-
-He caught her face in both his large palms, and kissed her fondly: “Say
-yes! Say yes, I tell you!” he whispered forcefully.
-
-“Yes! Yes! Let me go, Ned, mother is looking!”
-
-“Well, mother has a perfect right to look; we do not care!” his face one
-broad laugh.
-
-Ned was from this time—of course—a privileged visitor; always pleasant,
-and in a manner affectionate, yet no more loverlike than before their
-engagement. The tender nonsense that helps to make courtship so sweet;
-the airs of possession on one side, and of loving subjection on the
-other, the happy planning by both for the future, seemed to be entirely
-forgotten.
-
-Love is a magician who fits the eyes with a deceptive lens; but not even
-through love’s magnifying could Merna find tangible ground for rosy
-dreams; she was not exactly unhappy, neither was she quite satisfied.
-She took herself to task for being so foolish—just because of the lack
-of definite words—but he seemed to have forgotten the engagement
-altogether, as he made not the slightest allusion to it. It made Merna’s
-face burn whenever she thought of it: “I do wonder if he was just making
-game of me, trying to ascertain what answer I would give him! Oh, I wish
-that I had have said no—Oh, I do not know what I do wish!” angry tears
-filling her eyes as she thought.
-
-Ned came as usual one evening, and remained until very late; once, as
-she was passing him, she rested her hand upon the table, and leaned
-toward him in the act of speaking; he covered the hand with his warm
-palm, and his breath swept her cheek as he whispered: “I wish that I had
-you all to myself in a nice little home of our own!”
-
-Her radiant eyes answered him, and she bent her head until her cheek
-touched his caressing lips.
-
-As he was bidding her good-night, he caught her in his arms, saying over
-and over again, “I do love you, Merna! You are the sweetest little woman
-on the face of the earth!”
-
-Her face was filled with happiness, and her eyes glowed with tender
-light; but she laughingly put her hand over his lips: “I imagine that is
-what you call ‘taffy’!”
-
-He held her closely for a moment, his voice growing low and earnest:
-“Little one, I mean every word that I say! I do love you—and if only
-circumstances—well, never mind that talk, but believe that I truly love
-you!”
-
-She sat in the moonlight thinking for a long time after he left; what
-was there in that closing speech which sent a chill over her? Only
-this—love is said to be blind—as to worldly judgment this is true; but
-love’s intuition of love grows keen with the development of the passion.
-She felt that she ought to be happy, but she was not—that is—not so very
-happy; little thrilling thoughts ran through her mind deliciously, then
-a cold wave of doubt, casting a chill over her spirits. A woman is
-flattered and pleased if a man makes her a sharer of his secrets,
-whether of business or otherwise; she thus knows that he fully trusts
-her love and judgment, and she holds it a sacred charge. She thought
-uneasily that she could have no fond anticipations with any certainty of
-their proving a reality. Whatever she built must be the very airiest
-kind of an air castle, its only foundation an engagement which seemed
-like a burlesque. Vague allusions, or even words of endearment do not
-form a very tangible ground upon which to build.
-
-A restless sigh escaped her lips: “I wish——” The unfinished sentence
-ended with another sigh.
-
-The next evening she waited for Ned in a state of impatient
-restlessness, she had determined to have a nice long talk with him,
-although she was not in anywise certain as to what she would say; she
-thought she would lead him to talk of the future, and the home of which
-he had spoken; she wondered if he would talk of it frankly, or would he
-evade her questions as he so often had done, as though he did not
-comprehend her remark.
-
-She watched the clock anxiously; she walked down the path to the gate a
-dozen times; she took up her embroidery, set a half-dozen stitches, and
-laid it down in disgust; she took a book instead, turned a page or two
-without comprehending a word and tossed it aside with an exclamation of
-impatience, to restlessly drum on the window.
-
-“Merna, what ails you?” asked her mother querulously.
-
-“Oh, my head aches,” was the evasive reply.
-
-“You had best go to bed; you make me nervous, fidgeting around so!”
-
-“It is too early to go to bed! I’ll go out in the air a little
-while—perhaps that will help my head,” answered Merna.
-
-“Merna Wood, you have been down to that gate about a dozen times; why
-don’t you be honest, and say that you are looking for Ned!” half in
-derision, and a trifle crossly, retorted her mother.
-
-Merna answered with mock humility: “Yes’m, I’ll confess, if you will not
-be cross. Oh, mamsy, I wish he would come; there is something I wish to
-say to him!” she kneeled down with her head on her mother’s knee, like a
-little child.
-
-Her mother replied laughingly: “It appears to me that you do usually
-have something to say to him,” but her hand wandered caressingly through
-the soft, bright hair; thus evidencing her sympathy.
-
-He did not come that night nor the next, and for three almost unending
-months Merna neither heard from nor of him; then incidentally, she heard
-that he was gone, but where her informant did not know.
-
-Gone without so much as a word to her!
-
-She shut her grief within her heart and went about her duties but with
-the subtle essence of hope and faith taken out of her life—she thought
-forever—she had little idea how elastic is hope; faith is more ethereal,
-hope has tough fibre.
-
-When her mother would have sympathized with her, she made light of it:
-“I don’t care! If he wants to stay away, he can; don’t you fret about
-me, mamsy!” But mamsy was not in the least deceived.
-
-A year swept by, and Merna had become less restless, more submissive to
-that which she deemed the inevitable; it is a mercy that time casts so
-tender a haze over all things.
-
-Ned had written no letter to her; at first she grieved, but latterly she
-had grown indignant.
-
-“Why do you not accept other company?” said her mother.
-
-“Oh, I don’t care for them; they are not nice, mamsy.”
-
-“You are a very foolish little girl to waste your affections upon one
-who cares so little,” said her mother.
-
-“Now, mamsy, I am not wasting a particle of anything. As for Ned Glover,
-I hate him!”
-
-Her mother laughed, but said no more, trusting to time to effect a cure.
-
- * * * * *
-
-It was a lovely evening in June; the wind softly fluttered the thin
-curtains at the open window bringing in the odor of the roses which grew
-just outside. Merna sat in a low rocker just within, her arms thrown
-above her head, her book lying unheeded upon her lap; she was so
-absorbed in reverie that she heard no sound, and a sudden darkening of
-the window startled her.
-
-Resting his arms on the window ledge, Ned stood regarding her
-quizzically: “Are you too sleepy to say ‘how do you do?’ How I do wish
-for a kodak!” precisely as though he had not been gone a day.
-
-Merna started up with a subdued exclamation, and before she realized it
-she was smiling up into his laughing face.
-
-How often she had thought of this meeting—_if_ he should return—and
-pictured to herself the cool, indifferent air with which she would greet
-him; instead, she was laughing and chatting as merrily as though there
-had been no break in their intercourse.
-
-He resumed precisely his former position; he made just the same vague,
-intangible allusions, without one word upon which to place a hope
-securely. Merna seemed plastic in his hands—and what was there to
-resist, or to resent? Nothing—perhaps; yet Merna lost her healthful
-calm, and grew restless and irritable; one cannot successfully resist
-the intangible, or do battle with the wind. His alternate tenderness,
-and good-natured indifference filled her with restless longing; she
-wished that he would be more explicit, or go away and leave her alone;
-she thought resentfully that it was unjust that because of her sex she
-must utter no word to further her own happiness; and because custom
-ordered it, she must take the crumbs offered to her, or go altogether
-hungry; she must have no voice in shaping her future beyond an assent or
-denial. Oh, yes; to be sure! There are a thousand ways in which a woman
-may signify her preference, but it would be very shocking if she should
-put it into words, unless the man asked her to do so! It looks for all
-the world like putting a premium upon intrigue.
-
-Her girlish friends exchanging confidences, rallied her about her beau:
-“Oh, Merna, when are you going to be married?”
-
-“Just as soon as I can find a man who will marry me,” retorted she, but
-she flushed painfully.
-
-“Oh don’t cheat! Tell us all about it!”
-
-“There is nothing to tell,” replied Merna looking distressed.
-
-A wild chorus of dissent greeted this reply; as soon as possible Merna
-slipped away to cry out her grief and mortification. She thought that
-every one of them was laughing at her because of her uncertainty
-regarding her lover.
-
-Ned certainly had no such feelings; he took everything for granted in a
-laughing, off-hand way, not to be resisted; he came continually, he
-monopolized her completely; he spoke to her, and of her as belonging to
-him, but always in that laughing way which left the impression of a
-joke; he did not say, such a day we will be married; such a place will
-be our home; he said instead: “You belong to me; you could not get away
-from me if you tried; I should find you, I shall always know where you
-are.”
-
-This was all very sweet, but—very unsatisfying. He was strong,
-masterful, laughingly dominant; but he was also either very thoughtless,
-or very secretive.
-
-He made no allusion to the time of his absence except once; he had that
-evening been unusually demonstrative, and Merna—from some remark made by
-him—felt emboldened to ask: “Where were you while so long absent?”
-
-“Oh, a dozen places. I can’t tell you—things get so mixed up sometimes
-that I don’t know what I’m about myself,” he replied evasively.
-
-“You might have written,” said Merna quietly, it almost seemed
-indifferently.
-
-“Yes, I know—in fact I meant to, but—I hate to write letters, and there
-was nothing that you would care to know—” he broke off abruptly, as
-though he did not wish to betray himself.
-
-“No, of course not,” answered Merna, with quiet sarcasm; she felt hurt
-and indignant, but was altogether too proud to show it.
-
-Although Merna made no further mention of it, he seemed to feel ashamed
-of his neglect, and repeatedly said: “I will never leave again, without
-telling you that I am going;” so that in this respect she felt a greater
-assurance; but he spent the evening with her as usual, and in the usual
-manner bid her good-night, and she saw him no more for three years.
-
-Sad changes came to Merna during this interval; her mother, long a
-widow, sickened and died. Merna’s grief was beyond words—beyond thought
-even; it benumbed all her senses. The home which she had thought her own
-was taken from her—unjustly—but what did that matter? She was alone, and
-as ignorant of law as a babe. Poor child! She thought that it did not
-matter, that nothing mattered, now that the gentle face of her mother
-had faded out of life; she felt that she could no longer live within
-those memory-haunted walls. During all these sad days she heard nothing
-from Ned, and her heart cried out piteously: “Oh, if he truly loved me
-he would not leave me to bear my burdens alone.” These hard realities
-took away all the lingering grace of girlhood, but added the charm and
-poise of sweet, self-reliant womanhood.
-
-In these old towns, where people are born, live, and die in the same old
-house, generation after generation; where the ways are peaceful and
-narrow; where people drift along, content with no innovations of
-knowledge, or new ways brought from the bustling, outside world, there
-develops an aristocracy peculiarly its own, and those not within its
-old-fashioned circle can scarcely obtain a living. Not to own the home
-which their ancestors owned is looked upon as a disgrace; and owning it,
-to part with it, though the misfortune is not through fault of the
-owner—is considered a greater disgrace, for which there could be no
-extenuation. Merna very keenly realized that she was under the ban of
-social ostracism. She left this, her native place, for a town, newer and
-busier, where work was to be had for such unskilled hands as hers.
-
-Being wholly inexperienced in the ways of the world, as well as in
-labor, Merna found it hard to obtain the means of subsistence; she was a
-woman fair to look upon, and alone, therefore her path was beset with
-peril; but she was able to retain her own self-respect—that most
-truthful of all commendation—she was possessed of too much native
-refinement to be led into the vulgarity of evil ways, or seduced from
-right by fluent sophistries.
-
- * * * * *
-
-One blustering day, when the wind shrieked around the street corners,
-and carried onward clouds of fine, penetrating dust, intermingled with
-the falling snow, whirling both into every opened doorway with malicious
-violence, a man wrapped in a great, shaggy overcoat, opened the door of
-the little store kept by Merna. There had been no customers all the
-morning; unless otherwise compelled, all were glad to remain within
-doors.
-
-Merna came from the sitting room in the rear, and walked behind the
-counter awaiting her customer’s pleasure; with his back toward her, he
-had taken off his fur cap, and was knocking out the snow against the
-door. Something familiar in the movements and attitude gave her a start,
-but it was not until he had unbuttoned his coat, and turned toward her,
-that she really recognized him; he walked to the counter, reaching out
-both hands, his blond face one broad smile. It was Ned—stalwart, hearty,
-and as usual—laughing.
-
-Merna stood like one shocked, a terrible weakness assailed her; she saw
-the laughing face but dimly, his voice sounded strange and far off.
-
-His robust tones aroused her: “Aren’t you going to shake hands with me,
-after I have had such a time finding you?” he asked.
-
-“Why did you seek me?” cried Merna passionately, surprised out of her
-usual self-control.
-
-“Because I wanted to see you, to be sure!” The same laughing insouciance
-as of old, so impossible to understand; it might be pleasant raillery,
-it was quite as likely to be sarcasm.
-
-“I wish that you had stayed away—after three years!” her voice rising
-shrilly.
-
-He walked deliberately around the end of the counter, caught both her
-hands and held them firmly, his warm breath sweeping her cheek, his face
-so very near her own. “Did I not tell you that I should find you? I
-shall never lose sight of you!” his face still lower, his lips touching
-her cheek caressingly. “I am so glad to see you, my Merna! Say, ‘Ned I
-am glad that you are here!’” he whispered tenderly.
-
-Ah, well! A woman’s a woman! and poor girl, her heart throbbed so
-happily; it seemed so good to have this great strong man holding her
-hands, whispering to her in this tender tone; what if the words did not
-promise much, the tone conveyed a world of tender meaning, and—she was
-so lonely. She had been so fiercely angry at him that she thought she
-hated him; she found that it was the act that she hated, and not the
-man; he held his old place in her heart. Presently she was shedding
-happy tears on his broad shoulder, and looking happily up into his face
-through her wet lashes; thrilling from her foolish little heart to the
-ends of her fingers with the delight of his very presence.
-
-From this time on how different the dull, prosaic work seemed; the
-anticipation of the happy evening glorified each day, and he never
-failed to come. He appeared to be perfectly content in her company; he
-called her fond names, and usurped all the privileges of an accepted
-lover. He occasionally alluded to business, sometimes ending with, “When
-I get things into shape, I’ll pick you up and carry you off.”
-
-Often Merna felt hurt, the allusions were so vague and really unmeaning,
-and the talk of business so indefinite—the sentences never quite
-complete—so that she had no certain knowledge as to what was his
-business. A half-confidence is much more vexatious than no confidence as
-it puts one to thinking; this was really no trust at all in her; just an
-aggravating shadow, like a cloud over the summer sun, which when you
-look upward in expectation of its grateful shade has sailed away.
-
-A whole year passed away, and living in the light of his presence, her
-uneasy feeling had mostly worn away; if she gave it thought—that in
-reality she knew no more of the future than when he first returned, she
-consoled herself, and excused him, by saying, “Oh, he is so odd, but he
-means all right.”
-
-As upon previous occasions there came an evening when she waited for him
-in vain; she could not settle herself to anything, even the chatter of
-her customers annoyed her, and her ear persistently hearkened for a
-well-known footstep; something must have detained him unavoidably; he
-would surely come to-morrow evening, but all the while her heart was
-sinking heavily. He did not come the next evening, nor the one
-following, and her fear grew to a certainty. She mentioned his name to
-no one, but watched the passers-by on the street, feverishly; she
-eagerly looked over the newspapers, hoping for a chance mention of him.
-The days seemed so long and wearisome; the corners of her mouth took a
-sad droop; the work grew so irksome. Others sought her company, but she
-turned from them with dislike, or made comparisons to their great
-detriment.
-
-Business had heretofore been very good, but hard times came on, and
-little by little trade dropped off; it grew dull, then vexatious and
-finally exasperating; complaints were heard on every side. The days grew
-doubly sad when no customers came in to break the heavy monotony; the
-very silence grew oppressive, and Merna could scarcely restrain her
-tears. Her heart grew hard and bitter toward Ned, toward the world, and
-fate.
-
-The wind whistled shrilly around the loosely built building, rattling
-the boards and battens, and swaying the canvas walls and ceiling
-dizzily, making Merna feel more desolate and despondent than usual. She
-stood behind the cigar case, looking gloomily out upon the wind-swept
-street; as if conjured up by her thought, Martin Balfour—her chief
-creditor—entered the store.
-
-He came in with a great swagger, and called for a cigar: “Gi’mme a good
-one—twenty-five cent-er; I reckon I can afford it!” with an insolent
-leer.
-
-Without reply, she handed him the box, to make his own choice.
-
-He selected one, lighted it, and leaning lazily against the show case,
-puffed the smoke in huge volumes; he finally took the weed from his
-lips, ejected a mouthful of saliva on to the clean floor, flicked the
-ashes off with his little finger, and said, “Well, Miss Wood, I s’pose
-you are ready to chalk up this morning?”
-
-Merna flushed a vivid red, then went deadly pale; this man held a
-mortgage on everything she possessed, and his manner was distinctly
-aggressive. “I could not get the money this morning, Mr. Balfour; I have
-the promise of it the latter end of the week, and I beg of you to wait,”
-faltered Merna.
-
-He laughed loudly and coarsely: “As to waiting, I’ve waited just as long
-as I am going to; my kindness is all right, but I’m no guy, see! Your
-chump of a fellow left you to shift for yourself; I’m not one to drag up
-bygones—I’ll marry you, and call the debt square!” He leaned across the
-showcase, and tried to grasp her hand.
-
-Merna drew herself up indignantly: “I thank you, but I prefer paying my
-debts in a legitimate way.”
-
-“Well, fork over, then,” he said brutally.
-
-Tears filled her eyes, she had not one-tenth the amount, so she tried to
-temporize: “I will certainly raise it by the middle of the week——”
-
-“The mortgage is due; it’s got to be paid to-day! I’m going to take no
-more guff—either you promise to marry me, or I’ll take the stock before
-night, see!” Protruding his face toward her still more aggressively.
-
-Merna grew calm as he became excited; she thought of Ned with a pang of
-bitterness, that he could place her in a position to be insulted upon
-his account by such a man; but her disgust of the man himself outweighed
-all else. “Take the goods now; I shall make no more effort!” she said
-coldly.
-
-“You’ll be sorry! You’ll come whining to me when you’re starving,” he
-flung after her angrily, as he went out.
-
-Within an hour the place was stripped of everything; Merna stood with
-folded arms and saw them taken out without a tear, she seemed benumbed.
-
-An acquaintance passing, came in: “What is the trouble, Miss Wood? Are
-you obliged to give up?” he asked kindly.
-
-“Yes,” briefly.
-
-He looked at her sorrowful face, and his heart filled with pity for her.
-He laid his hand over her’s, and said kindly: “I wish that you would
-give me the privilege of caring for you——”
-
-Merna put out her hand as though to shield herself: “Wait! Wait! I
-cannot answer you now; come back this evening; my heart is too full now
-to think—I thank you—” she finished brokenly.
-
-He lifted her hand to his lips respectfully, as he replied, “I will
-come,” and went out quietly.
-
-Merna felt a hysterical desire to laugh; two proposals in one morning,
-and not an earthly thing which she could call her own; she thought
-grimly that she could not accuse either of them of being fortune
-hunters. Everything had been taken except a small sheet-iron stove, an
-old chair, and a rickety table, these had not been considered worth
-removing. She sat down in the chair, and laid her head on her arms on
-the table; she wished that she could cry, her heart beat so heavily; a
-wild anguish swept over her as she thought of her mother; she would not
-have deserted her in her hour of need; she cried aloud as a thought of
-Ned forced itself upon her consciousness: “Why cling to the shadow of a
-love, which only tantalizes me; he had no real love for me! I was just a
-good comrade—and a fool!” she added bitterly.
-
-Presently she resumed her self-communing: “Why not accept this last
-proposal? Tom Thornton is a good man, and he loves me; better one who
-loves me so well, than waste my life upon a shadow which ever eludes my
-grasp;” the well-remembered look of Ned’s jolly face—though she was so
-sad—made her smile, then sigh restlessly.
-
-With her head resting upon the table she dropped off into wearied
-slumber, from whence she entered dreamland. Strange, troubled visions
-passed her, out of which evolved Tom Thornton’s face, she heard him
-enter, and he stood beside her, her affianced husband; he sought to take
-her hand, but she turned from him with aversion, reaching out both hands
-to Ned, who approached her, stern and menacing.
-
-“I can-not! I can-not!” she cried piteously.
-
-“What is it, that you cannot do?” said a hearty voice in her ear.
-
-“Marry Tom Thornton!” raising her woe-begone, haggard face.
-
-“I should think not! You are going to marry me this very night! I’ve got
-everything fixed—a nice home, and all,” he finished exultantly, but as
-usual, indefinitely.
-
-Merna was very wide awake now, and cried out, bitterly, “Why did you
-come back? Why don’t you stay away when you go?” the only thought
-presented to her mind being that he would stay until her whole hopes
-were fixed upon him, then he would again leave.
-
-“Why did I come? After you, of course! Little woman, I depended upon
-you, you promised me, you know!” his voice trembling with an undefined
-fear.
-
-“Yes, I remember that I promised, but you seem to have forgotten, ever
-since that you asked me for that promise!” indignantly.
-
-His good-looking face sobered into amazement: “Merna! I only wished to
-keep all the worry away from you. I thought that you would not
-understand, and if I told you it would make you anxious!” a deep trouble
-in his voice.
-
-Merna stood up, her hands on his shoulders: “Oh, Ned, Ned! Do you think
-that I am a baby—that I haven’t a grain of sense? A woman thinks that
-the man she loves is able to accomplish all things—if only he tells her
-all about it,” she finished with a gleeful laugh.
-
-He stood looking at her in bewilderment, trying to get the whole meaning
-of that speech into his mind; at last he caught her, giving her an
-extravagant hug: “I see what you mean; you want me to understand that we
-are to be partners in all things; the business as well as the
-pleasure—the sorrow as well as the joys; I never had a little ‘pard’
-before, and I think I did not catch on just right; but I’ll remember my
-lesson,” said he, laughing happily.
-
-The door stood slightly ajar, as Ned had left it upon entering, and Tom
-Thornton stepped quietly within; he paused and smiled; then sighed as he
-silently went out. He was answered.
-
-
- THE END.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- Remarks by Bill Nye.
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
- THE
- FUNNIEST
- OF
- BOOKS.
-
-“It will cure the blues quicker than the doctor and at half the
-price.”—_New York Herald._
-
- =Over 500 Pages.=
- =Fully Illustrated.=
-
- =Cloth, $1.50; Paper, 50c.=
-
-
- LAUGH AND GROW FAT.
-
-A collection of the best writings of this great author, most profusely
-illustrated, with over 500 pages. It is the funniest of books. Bill Nye
-needs no introduction. The mention of the book is enough.
-
-“I have passed through an earthquake and an Indian outbreak, but I would
-rather ride an earthquake without saddle or bridle, than to bestride a
-successful broncho eruption.”—_Bill Nye._
-
-“Age brings caution and a lot of shop-worn experience, purchased at the
-highest market price. Time brings vain regrets and wisdom teeth that can
-be left in a glass of water over night.”—_Bill Nye._
-
- SPARKS FROM THE PEN OF BILL NYE. 192 PAGES. PAPER, 25c.
-
- WIT AND HUMOR. BY NYE AND RILEY. PAPER, 25c.
-
-
-
-
- Kerchiefs to Hunt Souls.
-
-
- By M. AMELIA FYTCHE.
-
- Neely’s Popular Library.
-
- Paper, 25c.
-
-Of late years writers have found it necessary to attract the eye of the
-passing public toward their work by giving it some striking title.
-Unfortunately in many instances these remarkable names serve only that
-purpose, and have little or no application for the story. This can
-hardly be said of Miss Fytche’s new book, “Kerchiefs to Hunt Souls.” If
-for no other reason, this book should certainly arouse considerable
-curiosity on account of the remarkable title, which the author has, she
-confesses, dug out of the Bible, in order to stamp the peculiar features
-of her story. It is a book well worth reading, and one we cordially
-recommend to all who enjoy a good story when based upon those great
-morals that govern the world. There is a promise of even better things
-to come from this talented writer. “Kerchiefs to Hunt Souls” has aroused
-considerable newspaper controversy from Maine to California, which fact
-is in itself enough to stamp the book one of more than ordinary ability,
-since space is too valuable to be wasted on trash in the estimation of
-the modern editor.
-
-
-
-
- Novels of Willis Steell.
-
-
-In A MOUNTAIN OF GOLD the reader is led through many strange adventures,
-while a vein of love arouses the interest of the fair sex. Mr. Steell
-has shown more than ordinary power in describing Western scenes. For
-many years to come the region from the Rockies to the Pacific must be
-the home of romance. The century before us is destined to be marked by
-stupendous discoveries in the treasures of the earth, and stories of
-mining must always commend themselves to the eager public.
-
-ISIDRA, THE PATRIOT DAUGHTER OF MEXICO. The land of the Montezumas has
-always been invested with a halo of romance ever since the days when the
-Spanish invader, Cortez, swept over the country with his conquering army
-of treasure seekers. This interest, instead of waning as the years pass
-by, rather increases. New knowledge of Mexico but whets our eagerness to
-learn more of her strange people, their methods of living, and the vast
-treasures that lie sealed under her mountain ledges. “Isidra” is written
-by one who is thoroughly at home in his subject. It is a charming tale
-of love and adventure under the Mexican flag, and one cannot read the
-romance without learning many interesting things in connection with our
-neighbors over border.
-
- * * * * *
-
- ISIDRA. Paper, 50 cents.
- A MOUNTAIN OF GOLD. Paper, 25 cents.
-
-
-
-
- EVEN AS YOU AND I
-
-
- By
-
- BOLTON HALL.
-
- Author of “Who Pays Your Taxes?” “Equitable Taxation,” “Stories for
- Little Citizens,” Etc.
-
-
- Neely’s Prismatic Library, Cloth, Gilt Top, 50 cents.
-
-The circulation of this book will probably depend upon the number of men
-and women who are in search of a religion; not of a new religion, but of
-the oldest religion, made applicable and applied to personal, social and
-political life. The second part of the book is prefaced by a letter of
-Tolstoy’s to the author, endorsing his view of life.
-
-The allegories which form the first part show how in ordinary life, as
-Olive Schreiner puts it, greatness is to take the common things of life
-and to walk truly among them; happiness is a great love and much
-serving; holiness is an infinite compassion for others.
-
-There is an introduction by Ernest Howard Crosby, which is a complete
-sketch in itself.
-
-
-
-
- Through Field and Fallow.
-
-
- A Choice Collection of Original Poems.
-
- By JEAN HOOPER PAGE.
-
- CLOTH, GILT TOP, $1.00.
-
-It is not always the brilliant work which appeals to us most keenly.
-Sarcasm and rhetoric have their place, but the book that lies on the
-desk and is found in the mending-basket is the book, nine times out of
-ten, that deals with everyday life and sweeps across the strings of the
-heart. While Mrs. Page’s work, “Through Field and Fallow,” often touches
-the subtle minor chords, it invariably swells to the triumphant major
-and rings clear and true in the sweetness of undying hope and
-unquenchable faith.
-
-Much of Mrs. Page’s work has appeared first in our great daily
-newspapers, but its life has been less ephemeral than theirs. Here and
-there a woman has treasured some bit in her scrap book; a man has
-clipped a verse and put it away in the drawer of his desk marked
-“private.” Sooner or later in this little volume the reader will find
-the poem that was written for him.
-
-Father Ryan once wrote: “To uplift the downcast, to sweeten any life, to
-feel that we in some way have helped to lighten the great burden that
-rests upon mankind—this is the only real compensation that comes to the
-poet.” This recompense will be Mrs. Page’s.
-
-
-
-
- Neely’s Imperial Library.
-
-
- POPULAR AUTHORS,
- BEST TITLES, FINEST BOOKS.
-
- Illuminated Paper Covers and many Illustrations.
-
- Entered as Second-Class Matter.
-
-
- PRICE, 25 CENTS.
-
- =The Charlatan.= Robert Buchanan and Henry Murray.
- =Burkett’s Lock.= M. G. McClelland.
- =The Land of Promise.= (Illustrated.) Paul Bourget.
- =Hypnotism.= (Illustrated.) Jules Claretie.
- =Facing the Flag.= Jules Verne.
- =The Fallen Race.= (Illustrated.) Austyn Granville.
- =The Disappearance of Mr. Derwent.= Thomas Cobb.
- =Sacrificed Love.= (Illustrated.) Alphonse Daudet.
- =The One Too Many.= Mrs. E. Lynn Lynton.
- =The New Man at Rossmere.= Mrs. J. H. Walworth.
- =At Market Value.= Grant Allen.
- =A Daughter of the King.= Allen.
- =A Monk of Cruta.= (Illustrated.) E. Phillips Oppenheim.
- =The Gates of Dawn.= Fergus Hume.
- =In Strange Company.= (Illustrated.) Guy Boothby.
- =How Women Love.= Max Nordau.
- =The Comedy of Sentiment.= Max Nordau.
-
- NEW TITLES WILL BE ADDED RAPIDLY.
-
-
-
-
- THE KING IN YELLOW.
-
-
- By
-
- Robert W. Chambers.
-
- Author of “In the Quarter.”
-
- Neely’s Prismatic Library.
-
- Gilt Top, 50 Cents.
-
-This book has evidently created an astonishing amount of enthusiasm
-among the lovers of the weird and eccentric in literature. On all sides
-nothing but praise has been heard, coupling the gifted author’s name
-with that of Edgar Allan Poe, and predicting a glorious future for the
-man whose pen has the magical power to charm the reading public, ever
-eager to seize on that which borders upon the _bizarre_. The odd and
-attractive cover appeals to the curiosity of the reader, and once he has
-dipped into the contents he finds a feast spread before him that awakens
-a desire for further intercourse with the same fertile pen.
-
-EDWARD ELLIS:—“The author is a genius without a living equal, so far as
-I am aware, in his peculiar field. It is a masterpiece.... I have read
-many portions several times, captivated by the unapproachable tints of
-the painting. None but a genius of the highest order could do such
-work.”
-
-N. Y. COMMERCIAL ADVERTISER:—“The short prose tale should be a
-synthesis; it was the art of Edgar Poe, it is the art of Mr.
-Chambers.... His is beyond question a glorious heritage.... I fancy the
-book will create a sensation; ... in any case it is the most notable
-contribution to literature which has come from an American publisher for
-many years; and fine as the accomplishment is, ‘The King in Yellow’ is
-large in promise. One has a right to expect a great deal from an author
-of this calibre.”
-
-TIMES HERALD:—“The most eccentric little volume of its (little) day ‘The
-King in Yellow’ is subtly fascinating, and compels attention for its
-style, and its wealth of strange, imaginative force.”
-
-NEW YORK TIMES:—“Mr. Robert W. Chambers does not have a system to work
-up to; he has no fad, save a tendency to write about the marvelous and
-the impossible; painting pictures of romance that have a wild
-inspiration about them. Descriptive powers of no mean quality are
-perceptible in this volume of stories.”
-
-THE N. Y. WORLD:—“Mr. Chambers has a great command of words; he is a
-good painter. His situations are most delicately touched, and some of
-his descriptions are exquisite. He writes like an artist. He uses colors
-rather than ideas.... The best drama in the volume means madness. The
-tenderest fancy is a sad mirage.... ‘The King in Yellow’ is a very
-interesting contribution to the present fund of materio-mysticism.... To
-read Mr. Chambers’ little book is to escape from the actual on poetical
-wings.”
-
-MINNEAPOLIS TRIBUNE:—“They have a mysterious eerie air about them that
-is apt to stimulate the reader’s curiosity.”
-
-PHILADELPHIA TIMES:—“Charming, delicate, skilful, vivid.”
-
-PHILADELPHIA ITEM:—“Expected to make a sensation, charming, full of
-color and delicately tinted.”
-
-CLEVELAND GAZETTE:—“It is wondrous strong, dramatic, full of color,
-weird, uncanny, picturesque, and yet a gem of exquisite coloring,
-dreamy, symbolic, exciting.”
-
-
-
-
- PAOLA CORLETTI,
-
- THE FAIR ITALIAN.
-
-
- By ALICE HOWARD HILTON,
-
- Author of “A Blonde Creole.”
-
- Neely’s Popular Library, paper 25c.
-
-This is a charming romance of life in Italy and New Orleans—of a pretty
-Italian maid, daughter of a Neapolitan nobleman, who elopes with the
-lover of her choice, a poor musician, and being hounded by the
-emissaries of a disappointed suitor, in conjunction with her angry
-father, they start for America, settling in the famous French Quarter of
-New Orleans.
-
-The story is sweet and pure, and full of exceeding pathos—the
-descriptive bits of old New Orleans, with its Jackson Square and St.
-Louis Cathedral, opposite, are clever pictures of the Creole City of the
-past. Since Cable has ceased his admirable novels of these interesting
-people, the public will undoubtedly welcome an addition to Creole
-literature from the pen of one so thoroughly conversant with the subject
-as Mrs. Hilton.
-
-For sale everywhere, or sent post-paid on receipt of price.
-
- F. TENNYSON NEELY, Publisher,
- 96 Queen Street, London. 114 Fifth Avenue, New York.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
-
-
- 1. Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling.
- 2. Anachronistic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as
- printed.
- 3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
- 4. Enclosed bold font in =equals=.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Floating Fancies among the Weird and
-the Occult, by Clara H. Holmes
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FLOATING FANCIES AMONG WEIRD, OCCULT ***
-
-***** This file should be named 61005-0.txt or 61005-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/1/0/0/61005/
-
-Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-